dark_sinestra: (Default)

Standing Oration
by Dark Sinestra
Fandom: Star Trek: Deep Space Nine
Pairing: Jadzia Dax/Worf
Rating: G
Category: Gen
Disclaimer:None of the characters are mine. They belong to Paramount, the Great and Terrible! Kneel before Paramount!! And please tell them I'm not profiting by writing my puny little fics using their awesome characters. KTHXBAI!

Author's Note: This was written for the talented Idanianspice who responded to my response to this challenge http://lady-drace.livejournal.com/304817.html I hope you like it! :-D

 

Dax saw Kira in the corridor ahead of her and lengthened her stride to catch up with the shorter woman. “Good morning,” she said cheerfully, offering her a mischievous, closed lipped smile.

 

The Bajoran officer rolled her dark eyes. “Not before I've had a raktajino it isn't,” she said. “What has you so chipper before oh-seven-hundred, anyway?”

 

Oh, nothing,” Dax replied, shifting her PADD to her other arm and still smiling.

 

Uh huh,” Kira said skeptically. “Riiight. I'm sure it has nothing at all to do with a certain tall, dark brand new strategic operations officer who will be in the meeting this morning.”

 

Nerys!” she said, her blue eyes dancing.

 

Thought so,” the woman nodded. “What is it with you and Klingons, anyway?”

 

I admire their culture and values,” Dax said, drawing herself up a little taller.

 

You like the way he looks in that uniform,” Kira retorted, her dark eyes twinkling.

 

OK, fine, that too,” Dax agreed with a smirk. “You have to admit, he wears it well.”

 

I have one word for you,” Kira said as they stepped into the wardroom. “Hopeless.”

 

What's hopeless?” Chief O'Brien asked with a worried look at the two of them. He was already seated at the table and going over a PADD.

 

Nothing,” Dax said, favoring Kira with a pointed though playful glare.

 

Uh huh, nothing,” Kira said, shaking her head and taking a seat. She eyed O'Brien. “Is it just a thing with you that you have to get here before everybody else?”

 

What?” he asked, his brows lifting in surprise. “No. I just like to get here a little early, settle in, be prepared.”

 

It's public speaking,” Dax said sotto voice, leaning close to Kira. “He has to work up to it.”

 

I heard that!” O'Brien said.

 

Worf strode into the room next, his dark eyes sweeping the gathered automatically. He gave a terse nod seemingly meant for all of them and headed to take a seat near the Chief. He sat ramrod straight, both hands clasped on the tabletop in front of him.

 

What about you?” Dax asked, looking directly at Worf.

 

What about me?” he retorted with a frown.

 

She loved that little flare of his nostrils and the way the hair of his mustache bristled slightly when he made that face. “How do you feel about public speaking?”

 

O'Brien rolled his eyes and shook his head. Kira lifted her PADD high enough in front of her face to hide her smile of amusement. Worf eyed the lot of them before answering. “I do not feel any particular way about it,” he said with particular emphasis on the word “feel”. “When it is necessary, I do it. Why?”

 

She loved that he was so suspicious, too. It made it entirely too fun to poke at him. “No reason really. I was just trying to figure out why the Chief is so averse.”

 

I'm not bloody averse to it,” O'Brien sputtered. “It's just not my favorite thing, all right?”

 

What isn't your favorite thing?” Julian asked, walking into the room and fixing O'Brien with an amused smile.

 

Public speaking,” chimed three voices, O'Brien's, Dax's, and Kira's. Dax shot Kira a quick grin, and O'Brien shot both women a sour look.

 

It is a useful skill,” Worf said gravely, turning to look at Miles. “If it truly gives you problems, I would be willing to work with you on it.”

 

Bloody hell,” O'Brien said, his cheeks growing red, “it's not a problem for me! What is this? Pick on the engineer day?”

 

And no one told me,” Julian said saucily, grinning and taking a seat on the other side of O'Brien.

 

Dax couldn't have been more pleased. It was fun to stir a little trouble now and then, even more fun now that she had a new target whose red uniform just happened to complement his skin tone perfectly. She leaned back comfortably in her seat and winked at Kira.

 

No one was 'picking on you', as you say,” Worf said stiffly.

 

I was,” Dax chimed up. She met Worf's glare with a playful little grin.

 

I would've had I been here,” Julian said, more than happy to rib his friend.

 

You'll get used to this bunch,” Kira tried to reassure Worf, whose disapproval of the entire environment seemed to be growing by leaps and bounds.

 

No doubt,” Worf said, although he looked doubtful.

 

MaH yImev chop,” Dax said, paused and added, “hard.”

 

WejpuH,” Worf retorted with a hard stare.

 

Kira leaned in close. “You've got to stop doing that,” she whispered to Dax. “It's very annoying. What did you say to him?”

 

Still looking at Worf, Dax whispered back, “I said we don't bite hard.”

 

And what did he say?” Kira asked.

 

Smirking, Dax raised her voice so that Worf would hear it, too. “He said I was charming, but somehow, I don't think he meant it.”

 

Further banter died down when Captain Sisko entered the room. Worf immediately stood at attention. “As you were, Lieutenant Commander,” Sisko said. “We conduct most of our staff meetings fairly informally.”

 

So I gathered,” Worf said, shooting a glance at Dax.

 

She smiled very innocently at Benjamin's questioning look, the smile widening at the skepticism that met her innocence. Still eying her and shaking his head very slightly, he started the meeting. “Let's go ahead and get the status reports out of the way, so we can focus on our plans for the drills this next month.”

 

Shouldn't Odo be here?” Kira asked.

 

He's tied up in security at the moment,” Sisko said. “I'll be certain he receives any pertinent information.”

 

She nodded, and for a little while in the meeting, it was very much business as usual, each officer in turn standing to deliver a report on his or her area of responsibility. Dax noted that Worf really was very good at speaking, obviously trained and comfortable. His voice carried well—such a voice! He didn't use any place holders such as, “uh” or “um”, and even though he paced some while he spoke, he didn't do it in a distracting way. He simply commanded the eye to follow him. Kira elbowed her, and she realized that perhaps she had been staring, just a tad.

 

When it was Chief O'Brien's turn, he clutched his PADD in both hands, glanced around nervously, and eventually fixed his eyes on a point on the wall somewhere to the left of Sisko's shoulder. Dax felt a little guilty, for he stumbled all over his words, growing redder by the minute. Finally he stopped altogether and looked at the captain. “Sir,” he said, “I'm sorry. I came prepared. I don't know what's come over me.”

 

It's all right, Chief,” Sisko said with an understanding look. “Just take a deep breath, and take your time. There's no rush.”

 

Yes, Sir,” he said. “Thank you, Sir.” He shot Dax another sour look and tried again, doing a little better this time. When he finished giving his report, he sat down heavily in his seat and wiped his hands on his trousers. Dax decided that she'd buy him a round of drinks next time she saw him in Quark's. She truly hadn't intended to throw his concentration off so completely, and she wondered if it had to do with the fact that Worf was there. They had served together on the Enterprise. Maybe he felt a vested interest in impressing his former co-worker.

 

The drill planning went very quickly and efficiently. Kira and Worf both had very similar ideas of how to carry them out, and everyone agreed to follow their proposed schedule. “Unless anyone has anything else?” Sisko asked and waited a few moments. When no one spoke up, he said, “Then meeting adjourned. Everybody to your stations.”

 

She took her time gathering her PADD and standing, lingering to hear the conversation between Worf and O'Brien. Although he was trying to speak quietly, the Klingon's voice carried with ridiculous ease. “There is no shame in acknowledging an area of weakness,” he said. “The only shame comes from not attempting to improve. Oration is a skill like any other. It can be learned, and I can teach you.”

 

Smiling, she stepped closer and leaned a hip against the back of a now empty chair. “Would you be willing to teach me...oration?” she asked, lifting a brow.

 

O'Brien smirked and used the opening to beat a hasty retreat. “I need to get to work,” he said, glancing back at Worf. “I'll think about your offer, but I'm usually not this bad. Somebody,” and here he shot a significant look at Dax, “distracted me today.” With that he left before either of them had a chance to respond.

 

His lips pursing slightly, Worf folded his arms and eyed her. “Why do I get the feeling that's one of your better talents, distraction?”

 

Dax widened her eyes as wide as they would go. “I have no idea,” she said very innocently, “but I think you might have fun finding out for sure.” She turned away from his flummoxed look and caught up with Benjamin on his way out. Yes, she thought, things around here are about to get a lot more fun. She could hardly wait.

 

The End

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Garak

Quark's Bar

 

Garak didn't know exactly what possessed him to go to Quark's. The place was all but deserted, with most of the civilian population of the station evacuated to Bajor. The mood was positively sepulchral. He approached the bar for a glass of kanar, only to find Quark in a particularly annoying and unsympathetic mood. He sometimes wondered how Rom stood his brother at all and found himself oddly grateful in that moment to be an only child, even if it was of a dysfunctional tyrant like Tain had been.

 

He listened to him whine and moan about how he should have gone into the arms trade. He honestly couldn't have cared less. Worry had made itself home in every inch of his body, he had the beginnings of one of his accursed migraines, and he had no idea if anything of his government yet survived. He had no idea if Julian would make it back in one piece. It rankled him to think of the doctor going off to battle when he was forced to stay behind, useless and fretting like an old woman.

 

“Take a sip of this,” Quark said, pushing a brown, foamy drink closer to him.

 

“What is it?” he asked, suspicious. The foam reminded him of salt scum on the sea, and the smell coming from the glass was revolting. The name, “root beer”, didn't exactly inspire confidence, either. Against his better judgment, he gave it a try, finding it foul beyond belief. It was bad enough that he was as tormented as he was, but now Quark wanted to torture him? He briefly regretted that he hadn't simply shot the Ferengi and Natima Lang when he had the chance long ago. Rom could've gotten the bar, and maybe, just maybe, the civilian dissident movement wouldn't have survived her death.

 

No, he realized that in his own way, Quark was trying to be sympathetic. They had something in common, after all, a mistrust of and yet a reluctant respect for the Federation. It was such a slender thread to place all of his hopes upon, and yet it was all he had left. He watched Quark take a sip of the root beer and grimace. At least the bartender was an equal opportunity offender.

 

He was just about to have another kanar, because the first hadn't managed to kill the cloying taste of the root beer, when a red alert alarm sounded. Knowing what it had to be, he took his leave and hurried to his shop to arm himself. If the Klingons were here, it meant that the Defiant must be here with passengers. He checked the charge on his disruptor and tucked it into his belt at the small of his back.

He waited to see what would happen next, and his patience was rewarded. He saw more Cardassians than he had seen in a very long time being herded from the docking ring and led down a side corridor toward the nearest H-ring. He didn't let the sight of Dukat deter him. As he headed off after them, he managed to find Julian in the throng of officers taking up positions and inclined his head to him, putting as much of his gratitude as he could in his gaze. He hoped that he would have time to thank him more properly later. As it was, he was relieved to see him not only in one piece but handling himself like a consummate professional.

 

Dukat greeted his approach with derision and skepticism, but he changed his tune when Garak drew his disruptor. As tempting as it was to give the man a reason for his mistrust, Dukat was simply too skilled and valuable to waste over a grudge. He took up position beside him and two Starfleet security officers, prepared for the onslaught he knew in his bones was coming.

 

Klingon warriors materialized directly into the corridor. The four standing guard outside the door leading to the room housing the Detapa Council immediately began firing. It was no good. The numbers were overwhelming, and the Starfleeters were the first to drop. The Klingons closed to melee range, but they couldn't use their bat'leths to full advantage, running the risk of hitting one another instead of Garak and Dukat if too many advanced at once, nor could they shoot for risk of hitting their own men. Idiots, Garak thought with scorn. No sense of tactics. If these were Cardassians, we'd be in real trouble.

 

Dukat wrenched a bat'leth from his closest opponent and hacked through his armor, dropping him messily. Garak used his disruptor as a blunt weapon, striking his foe across the face and backing him up far enough to get a shot off to his gut. He never had enjoyed hand to hand combat, and he couldn't resist expressing his distaste, any more than Dukat could resist the opening to bait him. Is this it? He thought with grim humor. I'm going to go down with that annoying voice in my ears? I don't think so! He redoubled his efforts and saw a satisfying flash further down the corridor. “They've raised internal shields,” he told Dukat, “which means they probably have the external ones back online, too.”

 

“Let's finish them,” Dukat said, a predatory gleam in his blue-gray eyes.

 

He needed no prompting, the two of them proving together exactly why and how the Cardassian Union became such a power in the quadrant in such a relatively short amount of time. When his disruptor was knocked from his hand, Garak swooped down and seized a family dagger from the belt of one of the fallen, thrusting up through the diaphragm and into the heart of his attacker. His lips peeled back from his teeth in a silent snarl. Soon only he and Dukat stood in a corridor lined with the bloody dead and dying, both of them cut and bruised, but fully intact. Breathing heavily, they eyed one another with grudging respect. They made quick work of those still breathing, giving no quarter to those who expected none, and dropped back into defensive positions without another word, waiting for the next wave that never came.

 

Shielding in the corridor shimmered and dropped just as a contingency of security and medical personnel rounded the curve with Doctor Bashir and Nurse Decla just behind the Bajoran officers. Garak discarded the dagger as though it were trash and fished his disruptor out of a tangle of bodies. He straightened as Dukat said, “Better late than never, I suppose. Sorry to disappoint you if you expected Cardassian casualties.”

 

Garak exchanged a look with the doctor and suppressed a smile. He was glad to see that Julian was long past being intimidated by the pompous windbag. Not to say that Dukat couldn't be dangerous, but there was no reason to fear him in situations like this.

 

“Don't be ridiculous,” Julian snapped. “We're glad you made it, all of you. Please, tell the council members to let us inside to check on their welfare. We've managed to repel the Klingons. They've withdrawn from Bajoran space and called off their attack on Cardassia Prime.”

 

Garak noticed that Dukat sagged slightly with relief. He felt exactly the same way. Dukat tapped his wrist comm and passed on the news to those waiting inside. The door slid open, and the medical personnel filed in. Despite Dukat's accusations that he was there to curry favor, Garak had no desire to linger long in the presence of most of the council members. Many of them were enemies of Tain and wouldn't hesitate to pass that enmity on to him. He slipped away unnoticed and made his way through the deserted H-ring toward his own quarters. He wanted to wash the Klingon blood from himself. He knew he could have his own minor wounds tended later. Cardassia was safe for now. That was all that really mattered.

 

Decla Lisane

Temporary Shelter

 

Lisane fanned out with her co-workers to take readings of the elderly civilians. She walled herself behind her professional demeanor, staying focused on her task rather than thinking of how it felt to be surrounded by that many Cardassians. Some were grateful. Most regarded her with the haughty demeanor she remembered all too well from the occupation. She wondered how many of them had taken part in it in their pasts, how many of the people she tended had Bajoran blood on their hands. She saw a heavy set man with iron gray hair standing off to the side and seemingly following her movements without trying to be obvious about it. Feeling impatient, she straightened to confront him, only to feel her heart leap into her throat. Feylan! “Come on,” she said to him, her voice thankfully not betraying her. “Let me have a look at you.”

 

They stepped off to the side in the crowded room, and he stiffly sank to a seat against the wall. “You may have to help me back up again,” he told her, his gray eyes fond.

 

“What are you doing here?” she hissed under her breath, going over him with her tricorder, her hand shaking.

 

“I see you still have a temper,” he said, rumbling a low chuckle.

 

She glared at him, feeling as though her eyes would bulge from their sockets. “And you still don't take things nearly as seriously as you should. Did you not get my message? Do you realize that Garak was right outside with a disruptor? He could've killed you.”

 

He smiled faintly, almost touching her but seeming to think better of it at the last minute. “I've missed you,” he murmured.

 

“Don't. You're going to make me cry. We can't talk about this here,” she whispered fiercely. “You're fine,” she said more loudly and stood from her squat. She clasped his cool hand, so large it completely engulfed hers, and helped to tug him to his feet. More than anything, she wanted to pull him into her arms and never let him go again. She stepped back. “I'll find you later,” she promised and hurried away to finish her job.

 

She kept a sharp ear out for Dukat's conversation with some of the senior council members. It sounded as though they intended to get back underway for Cardassia as soon as possible. She couldn't blame them. The longer they were away, the more frightened their people would become. They had enough unrest and instability on their hands without this. She didn't care about Cardassia at all, but anything that threatened Feylan's safety worried her tremendously.

 

She lingered and finally found the opportunity she was looking for. “Doctor?” she caught Bashir's attention and took him aside discreetly. “I'd like to take that patient back to the infirmary briefly. He's on medication that he wasn't able to bring with him.” She subtly indicated Feylan.

 

“Of course,” he said, distracted.

 

She took Feylan by the elbow and led him from the room, waving away the security officer who tried to accompany them. “I've got him,” she snapped and shot the younger man such a glare that he didn't question her.

 

When they were out of earshot and alone in the corridor, the elder Cardassian spoke quietly. “I never wanted to leave you, Lisane,” he said. “But I had a duty, and...as I'm sure you've guessed by now, I had a family.”

 

“You don't have to explain yourself to me,” she said tightly, looking straight ahead. “It was war.”

 

He stopped her with a hand to her arm and turned her to face him. Even so much older, she still found him unbearably beautiful. “I want to. I want you to understand that my marriage has always been one of convenience. There is little love lost between me and my wife, although I love my children. I loved you. I still do, and I owe you my life.”

 

She inhaled, intending to negate the debt, but he put a finger to her lips. It stilled her more surely than if he had gagged her. She felt tears sting her eyes and once more fought the impulse to embrace him.

 

“You were never one for listening to sense,” he said, his voice gruff with emotion, “but you're going to listen to me now. You're not going to argue. You're not going to fight me. You're going to let me do something for you, and you're never to speak of it to anyone, or you'll make it all for naught.”

 

Fingers of panic coiled about her ribcage. She had no idea what he was talking about, but she could tell it wasn't good. “Feylan,” she breathed.

 

“No,” he said more sharply then eased his tone. “Listen to me. This Garak of yours isn't after me, Lisane. He's after you. He has hard evidence that you helped me to escape. You know what the sentence is for collaborators. You'll be exiled from Bajor.”

 

“No,” she said, shaking her head, wide eyed. “I saw the file. I'm telling you, he intends to ruin you. You'll lose your family, your title; you'll be in disgrace. Your people don't bat an eye at liars, but they're not kind to those who get themselves caught.”

 

“This is my choice,” he said with the full authority of his long experience and position, his gaze laser focused upon her. “I'm going to tell my people what I've hidden from them for decades, about my captivity. I'm going to tell them how I feigned my own death with an overloaded phaser and how I only recently discovered that the resistance fighter I thought I killed in the blast survived. I'd rather admit my duplicity myself than be exposed by a Bajoran. I failed to relocate and destroy the cell that captured me. I am unworthy of my title of Legate, unworthy to lead Cardassia. I can only hope that my family one day forgives me for the shame I've brought upon our name.”

 

She choked back a sob, bringing a hand to her mouth. This can't be happening, she thought. How can this be happening? “You can't do this,” she said, her voice wavering. “Not for me.”

 

“There's no one else I would do this for,” he said, cupping her cheek gently. “You've suffered enough at the hands of my people. I won't have you stripped of your very home when you just got it back.” He slipped his hand to the back of her head and drew her close, resting his forehead to hers. “No crying, now. You don't want me to cry, do you?”

 

It was the only thing he could have said to stem the tide trying to break free. She clamped down her control and stepped back, quickly swiping at her eyes. She knew that there was no way to talk him out of his decision. The least she could do was to support him honorably. “No,” she said. “I never want to see you cry. I love you too much for that.”

 

“One other thing,” he said, turning and tucking her arm in his as they walked. “I want you to promise me that you'll stay away from Garak. What little I do know of him makes me afraid for you. I don't want to know what you did to incur his enmity, but if it's true, that he's ex-Obsidian Order, you've gotten off lightly.”

 

Lightly? She thought bitterly, I'd rather that he had killed me a hundred times over than this, a thousand. “I promise,” she said woodenly, the words tasting like ash in her mouth. When they reached the infirmary, she took him into the back and fetched a pill bottle from the shelf, counting out a few pills and tucking them into a packet. “They're pain killers,” she said, “in case your knee acts up later.”

 

He smiled warmly and took them. “You remembered,” he said.

 

I remember everything about you, you idiot,” she retorted. A moment later, she gave in to her desire to hold him tightly. His girth was much greater than she recalled, and he no longer smelled of dust, unwashed clothing, and an unwashed body. How had she ever managed in imagination to substitute Garak for this reality? For the first time in close to two decades, probably for the last time ever, she reflected, she felt truly safe, wrapped in a strong, loving embrace. Her husband had never managed to give her this. Was that how the occupation had marked her deepest, ruined her for anyone other than a Cardassian? Before she could stop herself, she felt tears spill down her cheeks. She forced herself to let him go. “What will they do to you?” she asked.

 

Disgrace, but not death,” he said. “I know you won't understand this, but in a way, I've always felt this was coming. I'm...relieved. My lies never sat well with me. I should have brought troops back and killed all of you.” He held up a hand quickly. “I'm not saying that I'm sorry I didn't. I could never harm you. But I shouldn't have lied. I shouldn't have spun a tale of heroism that wasn't mine to tell, and I should never have accepted the promotion to Legate. I should have retired long before I did.”

 

That's rubbish,” she said harshly. “Your people need men like you. Good men! Not people like Garak and Dukat, two snakes in the grass if ever I've seen any.”

 

Even snakes have their uses,” he said gently. “Those snakes saved our government and our lives. I'm not quick to discount that, despite my personal feelings. Kiss me once, and then let me go. They'll come looking for me soon. I need to get back home.”

 

She kissed him tenderly, pouring every bit of love into it that she possibly could. She knew that she would never see him again and that he was about to face isolation and scorn similar to that which Garak faced on the station, only it would be from his own people, his own wife and grown children. She wanted him to have something recent to help warm his nights, however small and insignificant in the bigger scheme of things it might be.

 

You're still magnificent,” he said against her lips, sighing contentedly. “I'm glad I had the chance to see you again. I'm glad you survived us, and I'm...”

 

This time she stilled his lips with her finger. “Don't say you're sorry. It's not your apology to make. No matter what happened to me or how horrible things were, I've never been sorry I met you, so don't you dare.”

 

She walked him back to his people, setting her features to the cool dispassion that had served her so well in her life. No one who saw them together seemed to think twice of it. Most of them were too distracted with the events of the day to pay close attention to a Bajoran nurse, and none of them had reason to suspect she had any connection whatsoever to Feylan. Thanks to his sacrifice, they never would.

 

Garak

Private Quarters

 

Garak re-watched the anonymous subspace transmission from Cardassia, a planet-wide feed broadcast about the disgraceful lies of formerly respected, former Legate Feylan Pa'Ren. He saw his elderly wife denounce him and discard her marriage bracelet with a dramatic gesture in front of the main court house of Cardassia City, the gathered adult children turning their backs. He heard Dukat himself comment on how shocked and disappointed he was to see that such a well known servant of the people had stooped so low as to self-aggrandize his service during the occupation, but he praised his courage in coming clean without force or coercion. Garak snorted softly at that part.

 

Civil unrest had followed for the rest of the day and well into the night, demonstrations, vandalism, fires. Fury thrummed his veins. It had never occurred to him that Pa'Ren would sacrifice everything for a woman he could never be with. He had thought for certain that the man would contact Decla and plead his case. Everything in his file showed him to be conservative, a traditionalist. Then the Klingons had come along and put pressure on an already volatile situation, like throwing gasoline onto a fire. He made a recording of the transmission onto a data rod, boxed it, wrapped it in pretty paper with a bow, and marched himself straight down to the infirmary.

 

Julian smiled when he saw him. Decla glared daggers from behind the doctor. “Have you come to let me fix your face?” the doctor asked. “You know, Dukat insisted on getting patched up before they left. Why did you just disappear like that afterward? Some people were looking for you. They wanted to thank you.”

 

“I need no thanks for serving Cardassia,” he said smoothly. “It's a privilege I cherish. I couldn't dream of bothering you this morning, Doctor, not for anything so minor. I'm sure that Lisane can do it, if she's so inclined.”

 

The venom in her eyes turned the green to an apple shade. “Is that for me?” she asked, indicating the box.

 

“As a matter of fact, it is,” he said, if anything even more pleasant than with the doctor.

 

“You shouldn't have,” she said, taking it and seizing his elbow in a vise-like grip.

 

“I trust I'll see you at lunch?” he asked Julian over his shoulder.

 

“I wouldn't miss it,” the doctor said, shaking his head at the two.

 

As soon as they got into an exam room, she had the computer shut and lock the door. “You have a lot of nerve,” she growled, slamming the box down on the counter top.

 

“Be careful with that,” he said sharply. “It's the fruit of your labor. You should be very, very proud of yourself. You've helped to destabilize Cardassia further, quite the feat for a nobody former resistance fighter from the Lonar Province.”

 

“My labor? You're the one...”

 

He launched at her and banged her head against the door, a hand at her throat. “No, you're the one,” he snarled, so furious it was all he could do not to kill her. “You're the one who couldn't leave well enough alone. You saw something you wanted, a Cardassian to satisfy your sick needs, and with no thought to who you hurt or how you did it, you went about trying to ensure that you attained it. When that didn't work, you weren't satisfied. You decided to try to take from me the one thing left to me that matters to me, and if the doctor were even slightly weaker, you would have succeeded. You would have shredded a person who had done nothing to you but reject you because of your hurtful manipulations.

 

“You knew what I was. You knew what I would do. Despite knowing it, you bedded me anyway. You had to know it wouldn't work, that I would never give up my rightful claim of vengeance for a worthless piece of Bajoran tail. For you!” He slammed her head against the door again, harder. “A truly good man gave up his life, everything he has and is on Cardassia, for you, for a pathetic, sick, waste of flesh who can't even feel anything if it isn't rammed down her throat or up her ass hard enough to hurt.”

 

She swallowed thickly against his hand, every word excoriating her to the core. She didn't want to see what was in that box of his, but she knew she'd open it. That is, she would if she survived his rage. She wasn't entirely sure there was any guarantee of that in that moment. Part of her didn't want to.

 

“I've been very good about shedding old habits since coming here,” he dropped his voice dangerously. “You'd never know it now, but I was once extremely easily offended and so vicious even my superiors felt the need to curb my...enthusiasms. Pa'Ren has been demoted and disgraced for his complete and utter stupidity at letting his sentiment override his common sense and his sense of duty to the state. At a time when he was needed most, he decided to turn from a pragmatist to a bleeding heart romantic. Having sampled your questionable charms, I can't for the life of me fathom why, but there it is. What do you think will happen to him if it comes out that in coming clean with one lie, he told a far worse one, just to save garbage like you?”

 

Although she hadn't been able to step past her own self-loathing to fear what he might do to her, she deeply feared the further threat to Feylan. “You can't do that! You can't make everything he did for nothing,” she said, hating the plea in her own voice.

 

“That is precisely my point. Everything he did was for nothing. For you, and not just he but my people have suffered for it. You offend me. Your presence on this station offends me. I feel a relapse coming on to some very bad, very nasty habits. I fear Feylan Pa'Ren won't survive them.”

 

“What do you want?” she asked, trembling violently. “I'll do anything. Anything for him.”

 

“Leave this station. Don't ever come back. Don't ever let me so much as hear your name or see your shadow. I promise you, if you try to avenge yourself or him over this, he will be executed within forty-eight hours. I don't need influence to make that happen. All I need is information, information I already have.”

 

He released her so suddenly that she sank to her knees without the support. She could hardly breathe; she had never seen such deep rooted malice, such naked hatred. She didn't doubt for an instant that he would do everything he said. She realized that Feylan had been right. This was the most dangerous man she had ever known, and she was lucky—they both were—to escape his wrath alive.

 

He watched her, quivering with suppressed violence, and stalked over to take a seat on the edge of the bed. “Do your job. Breathe a word of your real reason for leaving to anyone, and Feylan is not the only one who will pay the price for your stupidity. I'll leave you alive long enough to watch the aftermath. You'd be surprised who I managed to dig up while conducting my little investigation.”

 

Her hands were shaking so badly it took both of them to hold the dermal regenerator steady. He studied her for any signs of resistance or deceit. All he read was naked terror. Good. He had broken her. He had seen some manage to rally themselves from the depths of such emotion to cause trouble later. He didn't believe she'd be one of them. She genuinely loved Pa'Ren, probably more than she genuinely hated herself. As long as Pa'Ren lived, she'd be neutralized, and if he died, well, it was as he said. He had contingency plans.

 

His satisfaction didn't touch his regret at having inadvertently harmed Cardassia. He'd be a long time smarting from that, his miscalculation and mistakes. When she finished with him, he said, “You have two weeks,” and let himself out without a backward glance.

 

Julian

Replimat Café

 

Julian watched Garak eating, finding himself staring overly long at the hands that always held such fascination for him. He had several things that he wished to say, unsure of how to go about saying them without provoking the Cardassian's testiness or sarcasm. It doesn't matter if you do, does it? It's not about how he reacts. It's about what you want to express, he thought. Bolstered by that thought, he cleared his throat. The man's blue eyes lifted immediately, his attention focused. “I think...it's very unfair that you're still here,” he said carefully.

 

Garak wiped his mouth with his napkin and set it aside. “Eager to see me go?” he asked coyly.

 

“You know better,” Julian snorted. “What I mean is that I don't believe that Gul Dukat killed all those Klingons alone, and he wouldn't have even known Klingons were coming for him if it weren't for you. Surely he doesn't have so much influence that he can make the others keep you away?”

 

The tailor smiled slightly. “Your knowledge of Cardassians may be considerable for a Starfleeter,” he said, “but there's much yet to learn.”

 

“Then I suppose I should be grateful you're still here to teach me,” he said, forcing a smile. He knew that Garak wouldn't appreciate pity, but he truly felt bad for him and angry that his people had such little gratitude toward someone who had risked everything to save them.

 

“I'm grateful,” Garak said carefully, “to all of you who risked so much for my government. Cardassia may never formally thank you or acknowledge it, but I'm aware of what you risked. I plan to speak to Captain Sisko about this as well, but I wished to tell you first.”

 

His smile turned from forced to genuine in an instant. “I was glad to be able to do it. I'm lucky to have a commanding officer like the Captain. I'm lucky to be here, period. Speaking of being here, Nurse Decla just turned in her resignation and said she's going back to Bajor. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that, would you?” He lifted a brow.

 

Garak looked surprised. “No,” he said. “Did she say why? She seemed fine when I spoke to her earlier today.”

 

He shook his head and rolled his eyes. He should have known better than to expect anything forthcoming. If he were the betting sort, he'd lay a wager that Garak and whatever had been in that pretty little box of his had everything to do with it. Honestly, he was simply so glad to see her go that he had no intention of looking into the matter if Garak wasn't willing to speak of it. “There's one other thing,” he said. “I meant to approach you about this before the two of you broke things off, but one thing after another conspired to distract me from it. She used her medical override code in your quarters. You may want to be certain she didn't access anything sensitive.”

 

The tailor laughed lightly. “My dear Doctor, the only thing she would have found on my computer are business records, inventory sheets, and tax forms. Of course, there's also a wide selection of excellent Cardassian literature, but she wouldn't have needed an override code to access it. I'm not concerned, but it's very kind of you to tell me.”

 

“In other words, you already knew about it, and you've taken care of it. I should have known.” He chuckled and took a bite of his food. “Why do I have the feeling I ought to thank you?”

 

“Thank me? For what?” the tailor asked, blinking.

 

“For removing a thorn from my side,” he replied after swallowing.

 

“I'm sure I don't know what you're talking about,” Garak said, his eyes wide, “but if I did, I'd tell you that you're most welcome. It's always a pleasure to be of service to you.”

 

“What am I to do with you?” he asked, feeling a warm surge of affection. It was refreshing to see that no matter how much things around the station had changed, Garak was much the same as he ever was, slippery, wily, and unwilling to take credit even when it was due.

 

The Cardassian fixed him with a look that made his palms slightly damp and set him to tingling places he didn't need to be tingling for a friend. Garak leaned closer, his voice pitched for Julian's ears alone. “When you figure that out, Doctor,” he said, “I trust you'll tell me?” He leaned back and beamed at him, a knowing gleam in blue eyes.

 

Julian nodded slowly, toying with his fork and unable to look away. “I promise you,” he said, “you'll be the first to know.”

 

The End

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Garak

Private Quarters

 

Garak waited only long enough to be sure that Lisane wouldn't return before checking his computer interface. He had to admit that she was fairly decent at hiding her activities, but it didn't take him very long to discover her fingerprints in the system. He smiled to himself when he saw that she had taken the obvious bait he left for her to find and never bothered to look for the real hook. He put together and sent a subspace transmission of his own to the same location that she had. It was regretful that Legate Pa'Ren was about to have such a thoroughly unpleasant day, but he really shouldn't have lied about his activities on Bajor during the occupation, at least not when there was even a remote chance that someone someday could discover the truth.

 

He left the sitting room to clean up the mess and wash himself free of a scent he had no doubt he'd never encounter again. There was no way she would ever let him touch her now. It was almost a pity. He had enjoyed playing that part of the game while it lasted, but he had to admit he enjoyed knowing how much she was suffering even more. The next day he checked for her at the infirmary only to hear that she had called in sick. He hummed to himself all the way to his shop.

 

He wasn't surprised when a few days later she unceremoniously broke things off with him. By that time, he had other things to occupy him, however. His final two reliable contacts on Cardassia Prime had disappeared after telling him of several civilian uprisings. People could say whatever they liked of Tain, but he realized now more than ever just what a stabilizing force the man and those under him had been, what a stabilizing force he, himself, had been. Maybe I should have risked going home when I had the chance, he thought more than once.

 

All of that was bad enough. Then the Klingons arrived. Tensions mounted to an alarming degree. It wasn't that the Klingons were being disruptive, loud, and boisterous. That would've been unpleasant. No, these were quiet. They murmured amongst themselves, and they shot him more hostile glances than he would have expected even given the history between the two empires. Every instinct told him they were up to no good, but how to discover what? He couldn't very well walk up to one and ask. However, maybe, just maybe, he could provoke one or more of them into revealing more than they intended.

 

He gave much thought to this, waiting for the proper opportunity and time. While breakfasting with Odo, it finally came. He risked informing the Constable of the situation on Cardassia, knowing that in providing such a confidence, he could motivate Odo to keep his ear to the ground for any news and share it with him. As they discussed the disturbing rumors, they saw Morn being harassed on the Promenade by a group of Klingons.

 

Odo rose, and Garak followed. As the Constable confronted them about their behavior, Garak made certain to antagonize them. He let them know he spoke their harsh, guttural tongue, and he was just pushy enough that he was sure they wouldn't be able to let it go. He stayed behind with Odo talking long enough to give them a chance to make their way to his shop, and bracing himself, he then went there himself.

 

As soon as he came through his doors, four of them stepped to block his exit. Better make this good, he thought, resigned to what he expected would be a thorough beating. “Let me guess,” he said with false cheer, “you're either lost, or you're desperately searching for a good tailor.”

 

“Guess again,” their ringleader growled and punched him hard enough to take the wind out of him. He fell to the floor, surrounded by a forest of kicking legs and punching fists. At first he began to think that he had miscalculated and that they would simply beat him senseless, or maybe even kill him. He knew he felt and heard bone snap, breathing shallowly to prevent any shards from piercing his lungs.

 

“That's enough!” the one called Drex barked. “Now, Cardassian,” he said, squatting and grinning a sharp toothed grin, so close to Garak's face that his foul breath washed him in a rank miasma, “you're going to tell us what you know of this station and its defenses, or we're going to finish what we started here. Who knows? Maybe Starfleet will even thank us for ridding them of a spy.”

 

“Have you seen their uniforms?” Garak wheezed. “They'll never forgive you.”

 

Drex punched him so hard that he temporarily lost vision in his left eye. “This is your last chance,” he said, pulling Garak up to a seated position by his tunic with one fist.

 

Haltingly, convincingly, the tailor gave them outdated information that he knew they could confirm with a few computer checks. He trusted that these particular thugs didn't have the wherewithal to hack the system, or they wouldn't be bothering with him, but of course, he couldn't be certain. He clung to consciousness with difficulty. Three more blows from Drex almost took care of that before Odo finally realized that something was amiss and put a swift end to his torment.

 

Julian

The Infirmary

 

Things had been almost too quiet since the arrival of the Klingons. That changed when Odo and three other security men carried Garak through his door. “Over here,” he said, moving to prep a biobed. He didn't like the way the tailor's head was lolling, his eyes unfocused and one swelling shut. “What happened to him?”

 

“A group of Klingons attacked him,” Odo said, sounding thoroughly disgusted. “He insists it was a...misunderstanding...and is refusing to press charges.”

 

“What?” the doctor demanded, anger rising. He snatched up a tricorder and began to scan the man for damages, his jaw setting to a grim line.

 

Odo shook his head, his blue eyes steely. “I didn't actually see anything, Doctor. The Klingons are refusing to talk. I can assure you I will look into it further. Maybe you can talk some sense into him.” He glanced down at Garak, gave a soft “hmph”, and cleared his men out so that Julian could do his job.

 

He didn't try to talk to Garak at first, because he didn't want him trying to respond, not with those broken ribs. It was damned difficult to break Cardassian ribs. Their torsos were built like tanks with a latticed rib structure that protected their bellows-like lungs. After all this time, he still found it hard to keep professional distance when treating Garak for injuries. He wanted to soothe his hurts with more than just cold instruments. He allowed himself the small luxury of pushing back the glossy hair where it clung to his bleeding eye ridge. Garak's eyes followed him more alertly now. He opened his mouth to speak, but Julian stopped him with a touch to his shoulder. “Not yet,” he said gently. “Let the bone regenerator do its work.”

 

“Thank you, Doctor,” the stubborn man said anyway.

 

“Don't thank me for doing my job,” he retorted more harshly than he intended. He was worried, and he was furious that he didn't intend to press charges for something so blatantly criminal. He touched him again by way of apology and turned away quickly to check the monitor for his vitals.

 

“You're angry,” the voice came from behind him, matter-of-fact as was so often the case.

 

“I can't believe you're not pressing charges,” he said, not bothering to hide his frustration. If he expected Garak to help him with that, he was sorely disappointed. The tailor launched into his usual glib distraction tactics, seeming not to take anything about the incident seriously. What's really going on with you? Julian wondered. He knew Garak well enough to know that he couldn't take all the joking at face value. What don't you want me to see?

 

He couldn't justify holding him for any longer than it took him to get him mended. He wished that he could lock him away and force him to stay for as long as the Klingons intended to be there. For once, he wished that he could truly protect the man in a meaningful way and not just make his exile on the station a little more tolerable. He wished that he could hold him, and yet, he had been the one to walk away, long ago enough now that any attempt to do any such thing on his part could only be taken as cruelty, not kindness. He watched a bit sadly as Garak stood and tested his range of motion. “How do you feel?” he asked.

 

“A little sore and stiff, but not bad all things considered,” the tailor answered with a slight smile.

 

“I'd offer to give you something for the pain, but I already know it would just sit on your shelf like the migraine pills,” he said.

 

“I take them sometimes, Doctor,” Garak said with uncharacteristic gentleness.

 

“Are you OK?” he blurted. He hadn't intended to ask in that way. He hadn't intended to ask about what had gone wrong with Decla at all, but it just came out, prompted by what he had just witnessed.

 

Garak nodded, eying him speculatively. “Are you?”

 

“Yes. I'm just...worried about you, being alone. If you need to talk...”

 

“Ah,” the tailor said with an understanding smile. “I can assure you, I'm suffering no hurt. As you pointed out more than once, Lisane and I were not a good match. It's much better this way.”

 

“You can do better than her,” he murmured, not quite able to meet the brilliant blue gaze.

 

“Rom often told me the same thing,” he said lightly. “Come now, Julian, let's not discuss this here where your employees can overhear. I have no desire to cause Lisane embarrassment.”

 

“Of course,” he said, feeling a tad guilty. Garak had a good point. He shouldn't allow his professionalism to slip just because he had been shaken. “Well, if you do need anything...”

 

“You'll be the first to know,” Garak assured him, stepping close and squeezing his shoulder. “I should get back to my shop. Those Klingons made a mess of things, and blood is much harder to clean from carpet when it's dry.”

 

He felt the pressure of that hand long after Garak's departure, much as he had upon their first meeting. It didn't make him feel disloyal to Leeta, for he knew that she was aware he would always love Garak on some level. It was one of the things he appreciated about her. She was understanding of that, and she never seemed to judge him, either for breaking the relationship off or having it in the first place. When lunch came, he went to Garak in the shop, determined that the man wouldn't have to clean his own blood from the floor alone, no matter how much he tried to pretend it didn't bother him. It was the least he could do, and Garak seemed to appreciate it.

 

Garak

Garak's Clothiers

 

Garak was relieved that all of the Klingons had departed, save one. As that one clothed himself in one of the ludicrously chromatic Starfleet uniforms, he wasn't too worried about running afoul of his temper. He believed that as long as they stayed out of one another's way, neither would have reason to find if the other annoyed or irritated him. Business started to pick up again, even Morn feeling the need to clothe himself in something warmer. He sometimes wondered if the station really had grown colder, or if it was just a psychological effect of all the tension around them.

 

He saw the big Lurian out, only to hear his comm beep. Turning, he circled behind his counter to answer it. Captain Sisko's voice came clear over the line, “Mister Garak, I'd like to see you in the wardroom immediately. And bring your tailor kit.”

 

“I'll be right there,” he told him, puzzled. He gathered what he needed and started down the Promenade. He wondered if Sisko intended to pressure him yet again about pressing charges for the attack of several days ago. No, that didn't make sense. He wouldn't need his tailor kit for that. He'd know soon enough.

 

He stepped into the wardroom and stopped short at the sight of the gathered senior staff. What was this? He heard Dax saying something about over one hundred ships and cut a glance at Sisko. “I'm sorry,” he said. “Am I interrupting?”

 

Sisko stood and said, “I'd like to be measured for a new suit.”

 

Garak blinked, taken aback. When Sisko assured him that he was serious and wanted him to measure him right then, he began to comply. The entire day seemed to take on something of a surreal quality in that moment. No sooner had he begun to wonder if the Starfleet captain had cracked under pressure than he tuned back in to what Dax and the new Klingon officer, Worf, were saying. The Klingons were invading Cardassia? Despite his best efforts, his entire body tensed. Everything suddenly made a terrible kind of sense. Starfleet must have given the captain orders not to interfere, and officially he wasn't. He felt a surge of gratitude toward the man and realized that at least some of his efforts to be cooperative over the years had paid off, but would it be too late?

 

As soon as he could, he left the meeting. He ran toward his shop, faster than he had run in years, feet flying. He didn't care who saw him and narrowly avoided several collisions on the way. They had to be warned. His people had to be told what was coming for them, what would be there in less than an hour. The last person he expected to see when he contacted the Detapa Council was Gul Dukat. There was no time to question him. He tersely explained the situation and wondered if it was Dukat he was speaking to at all, or a Founder. Wouldn't that be the cruelest of ironies?

 

He wished that he could reach through his screen and shake the man when first he reacted with disbelief and then tried to exchange a few barbs. Of course, it was exactly the sort of thing Dukat would do, so perhaps he wasn't a Founder after all. The gul told him to convince Sisko to stop the Klingons, as though one Starfleet captain could do a thing against one hundred or more Birds of Prey. After a final barb, Garak cut the transmission. They didn't have time for such nonsense! He hated the fact to the core of his being, but for once, he desperately hoped that Gul Dukat would succeed in mobilizing the military, what was left of it after the coup, at any rate. He wanted to tear his hair out. Of all times to be stuck in a glorified tin can in space instead of home where he might actually be of use!

 

He abandoned his brief impulse toward histrionics in favor of more rational action. He intended to do as Dukat had asked, to speak to Sisko on behalf of Cardassia. He had to do something, and in light of the situation, it made sense. Clearly, the captain was already inclined to help them, or he'd never have called Garak into the wardroom the way he did. The questions were how deep did those sympathies lie, and would Sisko have enough pull with his home government to sway them?

 

Julian

The Defiant

 

It was times like these that Julian truly appreciated the kind of man he served under, the kind of man who thought nothing of traveling through a thicket of hostile Klingon vessels in order to save an entire government of people who weren't his friends or allies, but who didn't deserve what the Klingons were doing to them. He still couldn't believe that just like that, the treaty was over and done with. The Klingons were enemies once more. It seemed so short sighted of them in the face of the Dominion threat. It didn't make sense, and even if Founders were responsible for the recent civilian coup on Cardassia, what would an invasion accomplish? The Founders could look like anyone or anything. They could easily lie in wait for the new Klingon overseer, assassinate him, and take his place. No, he knew there was something he was missing, something they all were, but what? That puzzle would have to wait for a better time. He knew that soon he'd have his hands full.

 

He wished that Garak could have come with them. He knew how difficult it was for his friend to stay behind when his homeworld was at stake. Garak had never been the sort who wanted to wait in the wings. Whenever he could, he managed to throw himself into the action or at least get himself into more than his fair share of trouble. On the other hand, he was glad he wasn't there. Julian would have worried about him and possibly lost needed focus in the process. As they traveled at maximum warp toward Cardassian space, he hoped that they weren't too late. What would happen to Cardassia if they lost all of their leaders in one fell swoop? The loss of the Obsidian Order had been bad enough.

 

These bleak thoughts occupied him until Worf spotted debris on his sensors. They dropped out of warp, and suddenly the view screen sprang to life, revealing the ominously drifting wreckage of three Cardassian Galor class ships. There could be survivors. The doctor in him wanted to investigate, but the officer in him recognized the sense in Worf's and Sisko's insistence that they didn't. Any Cardassian aboard those vessels would make the same argument. In light of who was at stake, they were expendable. He protested leaving without trying, but he knew he would be overridden. He felt a little sick inside as they left behind the ships and re-engaged warp drive.

 

More time passed with none of the usual banter that usually made missions on the Defiant more tolerable. None of them knew what to expect at the rendezvous point, if there would even be a Detapa Council left to save. When they finally neared, Worf indicated that he had three Birds of Prey on his sensors attacking a badly damaged Cardassian craft. They picked up an audio distress signal from Gul Dukat. “This is Gul Dukat of the cruiser Prakesh. We're under heavy fire. Our shields are failing. I don't

know how much longer we can hold out. Send reinforcements immediately. I repeat, this is ...”

 

He grudgingly admired how calm the gul sounded despite the situation. There was urgency in his voice, yes, but he was in control of himself. He turned his attention to the screen along with the rest of the bridge crew, wincing as a Bird of Prey strafed the Cardassian vessel with disruptor fire. There was no way the ship could take much more punishment.

 

“Orders, Captain?” Worf asked.

 

“Two decades of peace with the Klingons, and it all comes down to this,” Julian said, his stomach clenched. He didn't need to hear Dax's assessment of the Cardassians' chances to know what they were about to have to do. He wasn't surprised at the captain's orders to arm the torpedoes and decloak. There was no more time for thinking or regrets.

 

“Red alert,” Sisko said, giving him a nod.

 

He returned the nod and hastily exited the bridge. They had their work cut out for them, and he had his own to attend. There would almost certainly be injuries and casualties from the Cardassian vessel. He had to be ready for them. He was glad of all the time he had spent converting the ship's pathetic excuse of a medical bay into something he could actually work with and of the staff he had hand picked for the assignment, all but one of them with previous medical experience in combat zones. They were as ready as they could be, and they had vials set aside for collecting blood samples. If any of the people they beamed aboard were Founders, he intended to be ready for them.

 

The ship rocked with an ominous rumble. They were under fire. So far, it seemed as though the shields were holding, but for how long? “All of you,” he told his staff, “brace yourselves and stay away from the consoles until we need them. If any of them blow, I don't need to tell you what can happen, and I need every one of you in top form.”

 

They nodded and did as he ordered. He braced himself on one of the biobeds, feeling the deck plate under him vibrate every time they took a hit. He felt the ship lurch sharply and then a particularly violent tremor. One of the consoles showered sparks. Sisko's voice came over the comm. “Sisko to Bashir. Prepare to receive casualties, Doctor. And have security standing by. I want our guests to undergo blood screenings.”

 

“Understood,” he said, thinking, Way ahead of you there, Captain. “You heard him! Get ready, and I want a full security detail standing by. No one gets in our out of this area without an escort.”

 

Yes, Sir,” he heard from all around.

 

Within moments, the first of the council members began to arrive, all of them older even than Garak or Dukat. Julian realized that there were far more of them than would fit into the medical bay, and he quickly organized them into a queue and sent them to the mess hall, close enough to keep an eye on them and large enough to keep them from being too crowded. He kept a keen watch for injuries or shock, pulling a few from the line and sending them to sick bay. Overall, they were in better shape than he expected. He wasn't sure the Defiant crew would be able to say the same if they kept getting hit so violently without their shields. The entire deck rocked continually as though in an earthquake.

 

He was glad that he didn't have to tell any of them to stay calm. They handled themselves far better than most Terrans would. Gul Dukat stepped into the mess hall, easily keeping his feet, even when a particularly devastating blast threw several of his fellows to the floor. Dukat's ice chip eyes lighted upon him, and he closed the distance between them. “Thank you, Doctor,” he said. “Now if you don't mind, I'd like to go to the bridge.”

 

He held up a syringe, taking some small satisfaction in discomfiting the gul after the several times the man had been able to do so to him. Once he was sure that he wasn't a changeling, he let him go on his way with a security escort and made his rounds to help his staff with the rest of the screenings. Some of them submitted willingly; some gave him more trouble. In the end, he had his way. He felt the shift in the ship as they engaged warp. We made it this far, he thought with satisfaction but not exactly optimism. Judging by the lights, they were no longer able to cloak, and it was going to be a long trip exposed to their enemies.

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Julian

Quark's Bar

 

Julian knew that he ought to head to Garak's. His third ale into his bar sitting, he still hadn't made the move. Leeta wasn't anywhere to be seen, either already off shift or perhaps occupied at some private party Quark occasionally hosted in one of the back rooms. Dax saw him and approached, taking a seat on the stool beside him. “So,” she said, leaning in to bump her shoulder against his, “spill.”

 

“Spill what?” he asked, taking a swig of the ale.

 

“Why were you so eager to get rid of me last night?” she asked.

 

He knew he'd have to face that question sooner or later. He tried his best to be casual. “I don't know. I suppose I was just enjoying her company, and I wouldn't have been as able to get to know her with somebody else at the table.”

 

“You were flirting,” she said.

 

“There's nothing wrong with flirting,” he said defensively.

 

“You're right. There's not,” she said entirely too agreeably for him to trust it. Her next words confirmed his suspicion. “At least if your relationship is secure, and you both have an understanding that it's no big deal. What do you think Garak would say if he saw you flirting with a dabo girl?”

 

“Quark seems to think he'd break my neck,” he said glumly.

 

Dax's eyes flashed. He could tell she was still angry about what he had told her. “He had better not even think about it,” she said. “Still, if it made him angry, don't you think that would be reasonable under the circumstances?”

 

“Probably,” he said, polishing off his ale. “As much as I appreciate what you're trying to do, I'd just as soon not talk about it. This is something I need to work out for myself.”

 

“Fine,” she said, signaling Quark and ordering a colorful drink Julian wasn't even sure he could pronounce properly. “Why don't we talk about something else, like Doctor Lense? You must be excited about seeing your old school mate.”

 

“Just thrilled,” he said flatly. “I just recalled that I promised Garak we'd talk about something important tonight. I had best get to it.” As he slid from his barstool, he thought he caught a flash of a knowing smile from her and wondered if driving him back to Garak's hadn't been her intention from the start.

 

He chimed the Cardassian's door three times. He was about to ask the computer for Garak's whereabouts when a very distracted sounding, “Enter,” had the door sliding open to admit him.

 

He felt bad when he saw dinner sitting out, some of the sauce congealed in a very unappetizing way. Garak barely acknowledged him, tapping away at his comm with an intensity he hadn't seen in him since before the raid. Curious but unwilling to interrupt his concentration, instead he cleaned up the cold food and replicated himself some hot. “I'm sorry I'm late,” he said. “I had a late patient.”

 

The tapping stopped, and Garak twisted to eye him reproachfully. “If you're going to lie, it ought to be something I can't easily verify. I already checked with the infirmary over an hour ago.” To Julian's surprise, he turned back to his comm and began the typing again instead of pressing the point.

 

“You're not angry with me for lying?” he asked.

 

“I'm irritated that you didn't even put any effort in it to be creative,” he said airily. “If it matters that little to you, you may as well have told the truth.”

 

“I was at Quark's, having a few drinks,” he said, suddenly not very hungry anymore. “What are you doing?”

 

“Just a little research into the latest fashions on Risa,” the tailor replied. “They do set summer trends for a large portion of the quadrant.”

 

“I don't believe you,” he said, pushing his plate away and standing to approach him.

 

“Mm,” Garak said, hitting a couple of display buttons and shutting the entire screen down. “That's a pity. There was a particularly daring shirt that would suit your frame perfectly.”

 

“I think we should take a break,” he said, surprised at the words coming out of his own mouth.

 

Garak stood and turned to face him. “I thought we already tried that,” he said. “It lasted four days. We had three amazing days after that, and then things got awkward and stayed that way. Admittedly, lunch was pleasurable today, but only for as long as we weren't talking.”

 

Feeling a little light headed, he said, “I mean a break from the relationship entirely.”

 

“For how long?” the tailor asked, his eyes hooding.

 

Julian sighed. It was so hard to talk to him when he shut down like that. “I don't know,” he said honestly. “I just need some time to think about things. You'll be glad to know that the document I filed isn't official without your signature. You're not bound to me in some uncomfortable way.”

 

“I'll be happy to know that, will I?” Garak asked. “Funny, Doctor, I'm not the one proposing a break. You are, so why would I be happy?”

 

“You didn't seem happy with the idea of doing it in the first place; career suicide you called it, if I recall correctly,” he said, folding his arms.

 

“Yet I agreed, to make you happy. So, you don't know how long you want this supposed break. Can you at least tell me to what end? Do I cloud your thinking so terribly that you simply can't do it if we're together?”

 

“Truthfully? Yes, you do. There are times you start talking, and I no longer know up from down or left from right. I know you've been trying to protect me since that night. It's not making things any better. It's making them worse. I don't want some bland, safe yes man to cater to my every whim and desire, agree with my every statement, and back off at my first sign of discomfort. I didn't fall in love with that man. I fell in love with you,” he said.

 

Garak made a soft sound that may have been frustration or something more complicated and closed his eyes briefly. “I don't know what you fell in love with, Julian, but it most surely wasn't me,” he said heavily. “I think we've established that beyond any doubt.”

 

“You expect me to believe that the violence is more real than anything else you've shown me?” he asked, incredulous.

 

“No,” he said. “But there's no pleasing you. I'm too rough or not rough enough. I keep too many secrets, but when I tell you the truth, it's not the truth you want to hear. I'm too accommodating or annoyingly contrary. I've tried my best to find the middle ground, but there is none with you. We're not just speaking different languages. Our very thoughts and emotions travel in completely different channels. We couldn't be less compatible if one of us were Vulcan and the other Andorian.”

 

“You really believe that, that I'm the one never satisfied?” he asked.

 

Garak nodded. “So why don't we be truthful this once? Calling this a 'break' is insulting to my intelligence. You want to leave. After everything I've put you through, I can hardly blame you. Actually, I'm relieved.”

 

“Relieved?” Julian asked, frowning deeply.

 

“Yes, relieved,” the tailor answered. “When I decided to give us another chance, I told myself that come what may, I wouldn't do that to you again. I wouldn't be the one to break it off, no matter how bad it might get. I let myself believe that if I allowed myself to love you, we'd bridge the large divide put between us by our respective cultures. It was naïve of me, which goes to show, I suppose, that one is never too old to be naïve.”

 

“You're such a liar,” he said to him, feeling his throat constrict, “and you're breaking my heart. Stop it. You don't want this. Say you don't want it.”

 

“Why? So you can throw it back in my face and walk out that door anyway? I think not,” he scoffed. “If you want revenge, you'll have to be more subtle than that.”

 

“This isn't about revenge! God, you're doing it again, and I'm walking right into it,” he said, feeling disgusted with himself. He stepped closer to him. “Do you get that I'm telling you I'm about to walk out that door, and when I do, we're done?”

 

“Yes, dear, you made that quite clear,” Garak said, his eyes glittering.

 

“And you expect me to believe that's what you really want?” he asked.

 

Garak drew in a deep breath and let it out. He finished closing the distance between them, and to the doctor's surprise, he wrapped his arms loosely about his waist. “So I beg you to stay,” he said softly, his expression almost as gentle as when he was making love to him, “and I know you will, for a while at least. You never could bear to see me in pain. We'll continue this deteriorating cycle, fuck each other senseless, and sooner or later wake up to realize we hate each other, except when we're fucking, perhaps even then, and we'll lie to ourselves and call it passion.”

 

He wanted to deny it, but the words froze before ever reaching his lips. Those eyes had never looked so blue, or so sad. He couldn't look away if he tried. Lifting his hands, he rested them against the deep chest and felt the slow, steady heartbeat strong beneath the tunic. He couldn't recall his lover ever using such crude language, even in the heat of passion. The tailor was more often than not elegant and refined. He didn't know what to say.

 

“I'd sooner have it end this way, while we still love each other, than when it gets to that point, and I believe that you would, too. Lie to me all you like, my darling, but please don't lie to yourself. That road leads to ruin. This isn't a break. This is the break,” Garak said.

 

“I didn't want this,” Julian said, his breath hitching.

 

Garak tilted his head forward, resting his forehead against the doctor's. His breath came warm against his lips. “I'll be here as much or as little as you need me to be,” he whispered. “I could no more turn my back on you than you could a patient of yours. We're just not compatible lovers. I don't want to lose you altogether. Stop being stubborn, dearest; I'm agreeing with you for once, honestly and openly.”

 

He wrapped both arms around the man and squeezed, burying his face against the cool, scaled neck. How was it possible that both of them could try so hard and fail so spectacularly? He wanted to weep, except that all of it wound itself tightly in a ball in his chest to the point that it physically hurt. He felt lips in his hair, and then a cheek resting against the curve of his skull. Garak held him until he was ready to pull away. “I don't know what I'm going to do,” Julian said miserably.

 

The tailor lifted a hand and cupped his cheek, stroking downward with his thumb. “I have every confidence that you'll figure it out,” he said. “You should go. We're only prolonging the inevitable, and I need some time alone. I wasn't expecting this quite so soon.”

 

“But you were expecting it?” he asked, his nose tickling and his eyes stinging. The threatening tears were getting closer. Garak hesitated and nodded. “Don't you ever get tired of being right?” Julian asked, chuffing a laugh that very nearly turned into a sob. Yes, it was time to go.

 

“More than I can say,” he said, giving him a final squeeze and then pushing lightly against his chest with both palms flat. “Go. We'll see one another. We'll talk. We'll be the friends we should have stayed all along. You'll see.”

 

Julian nodded and turned, actually managing to make it out into the corridor before tears blurred his vision. Garak may have wanted to be alone, but he didn't. He desperately didn't. This time it wasn't Dax's company he wanted. He didn't think he could take being held tenderly and stroked. He needed colder comfort, preferably something in a bottle and someone who wouldn't let him curl into a ball of abject misery and pain. Even though it was getting late, he headed in the direction of Miles' quarters and reached up to scrub at his eyes. The crying could come later.

 

Garak

Private Quarters

 

When the door closed, Garak let himself go. Feeling for the chair behind him, he sank into it and lowered his head into his hands. No matter how much of a brave front he put up for Julian just now, this was the one thing he had hoped wouldn't happen. It felt as though everything that had meaning to him was falling away, leaving him to stand alone, a cold pillar of stone in a raging sandstorm. There was no solid ground, no shelter. His tenuous thread of hope that the Warbird might not have been destroyed could snap at any moment. His past had caught up to him and cost him his present and his future. That old Elim was the worst enemy he had ever had and now too distant to be called back for his strength.

 

Instead of burying himself back in his new research or retreating to the safety of the demands of the shop, he forced himself to sit exactly where he was and feel everything running through him. If he flinched or turned his back on it, it would consume him. That break in his control that Julian had so hoped to see finally arrived, long overdue. He wept until he felt he had nothing left inside and then climbed into his bed fully dressed, so exhausted that when he slept, he didn't dream.

 

Julian

Miles' Private Quarters

 

“Come in,” Miles answered the hail through the comm.

 

Julian stepped into the quarters that had increasingly taken on the appearance of a bachelor pad the longer Keiko and Molly remained on Bajor for Keiko's botany survey. Spare parts littered the top of the dining table and a mate-less sock draped over the back of the sofa. “Where are you?” Julian asked.

 

The engineer emerged from the back, wiping his hands on a greasy looking rag. “I was in the workshop,” he said, the “workshop” in question the bedroom he had shared with Keiko. “Bloody hell,” he exclaimed as he drew closer, “what's wrong wit' you? You look like you just lost your best friend.”

 

“No talking,” Julian said tightly. “Drinking.”

 

Eying him a moment more, Miles nodded and crossed to his sideboard, uncapping a whiskey bottle and pouring into two lowball glasses. Julian sat heavily on the sofa and accepted his glass. Miles sat beside him and set the bottle on the coffee table in easy reach. “So, what're we drinkin' to?” he asked.

 

“Nothing,” the doctor said, starting to raise his glass to his lips.

 

Miles stopped him with a hand to his wrist. “You can't just drink to nothin', Julian,” he said. “'S bad form.”

 

“Then you pick,” he said morosely.

 

“All right,” the Irishman said, looking thoughtful. “I have it. T' whiskey, women, an' darts.” He cocked a side glance at Julian. “Good enough for you?”

 

“Perfect,” he said, not caring one way or the other as long as it meant he got to down the drink. He did so in one gulp and leaned to pour himself another. The strong liquor burned him all the way down and started a small fire in his belly. “I hope you're not going to insist we come up with something for every glass,” he said.

 

Miles grunted. “No, just every bottle.” He grinned and tossed back his drink, letting Julian pour him a second. The two of them made fairly quick work of the first bottle and started on a second before the engineer let his curiosity get the better of him. Slurring a bit, he asked, “So's this about that dabo girl, or th' doctor comin' here on the Lexington?”

 

Julian blinked several times. “Who told you about all of that?” he asked, then held up a hand. “Don't tell me. Dax,” he said, irritated.

 

“You're half right,” Miles said. He decided to forgo his glass since he was having a hard time aligning the bottle neck over the top of it and swigged directly from the source. “Dax told me about th' doctor. Quark told me about th' dabo girl.” He slid off the couch onto the floor, looking more comfortable there. Julian joined him.

 

“Quark!” Julian snatched the bottle from Miles' grasp. “That disgusting little toad! What'd he say?” he demanded.

 

“I don' remember specifically,” he said, waving a hand dismissively. “Tell you th' truth, I didn' take it all that seriously.”

 

He tried to focus through his drunken fog, setting the bottle aside and almost tipping it over as he pulled his hand away. “Miles,” he said very seriously, leaning closer to the man and fixing him with huge eyes, “this is very important. What...specifically...did Quark say about me and Leeta?” If word got back to Garak, the man would almost certainly assume that Julian broke it off with him in order to pursue a new relationship, and that would destroy any chance they had of remaining friends. When Miles reached for the bottle, he snatched it out of his reach. “You can have this after you remember,” he said tartly.

 

“You don' have to be such a scab,” the engineer said with a scowl. “It was his usual malarkey. He was takin' bets on how fast Garak would find out th' two o' you had been flirtin' and whether he'd kill you for it or not.” He snorted a laugh and reached for the bottle again.

 

Julian crabbed backward out of reach, sloshing a bit onto his uniform and coming to an abrupt halt as his back hit the soft chair behind him. “And you didn't...” A belch came up, interrupting his ire. “Didn't see fit to tell me about this?” he demanded.

 

“O' course not,” the man shrugged and rolled to his knees to crawl forward, intent on the bottle. “Quark does these sorts o' things all the time. It doesn't mean anything.”

 

“I left Garak tonight,” he said. “If he hears that...”

 

Miles stopped advancing and sat back on his heels, whistling low. “Julian,” he said, clearly shocked. “It's not true, is it?”

 

“No!” he said impatiently. “She...we flirted a little, but I had no intention of doing anything. But if this gets back to Garak, how's it going to sound to him?”

 

“I think you know the answer t' that,” he said, leaning forward suddenly to swipe for the bottle, over balancing, and falling onto his face over Julian's legs.

 

“Shit,” the doctor said, more out of concern over Garak than the clumsy entanglement. He helped right him and thrust the bottle into his hand. “I've got...I've got to go. Got to tell him...”

 

“No! Are you a bloody idiot?” Shifting to his side, Miles propped himself on an elbow and leaned his back against the base of the sofa. He swigged with his free hand, some whiskey dribbling down his chin and onto his vibrant blue shirt. “Y' do that, then he's goin' t' believe it for sure!”

 

“I don't understand,” he blinked at him blearily.

 

“Th' worst thing you can do wit' gossip like that is t' give it weight. The harder you deny, the more guilty you look. Trust me. I've been there before. If he comes t' you about it, then you say it's ridiculous, an' you leave it at that.” He rested the bottle against his chest, nodding sagely.

 

“So you're telling me,” Julian said, bending forward to reach for the whiskey, only to have Miles play keep away, “that if this was happening to you, and Keiko were the one in danger of hearing such a rumor, that you'd completely ignore it until she said something to you?”

 

An odd look came into the hazel eyes. “That's exactly what I'm tellin' you,” he said.

 

Frowning and scratching at his chest, he sat back and tried to puzzle out that look. “What?” he finally asked.

 

“What what?” Miles retorted, lifting a brow.

 

He gestured in a circular manner, largely because he couldn't hold his arm steady. “That...look you got when I asked you about Keiko. Has somebody been spreading rumors about you?”

 

“Pff, it's nothin',” he said, shrugging it off and lifting the bottle for another swig.

 

Taking advantage of the opportunity, the doctor leaned forward and snagged the neck. They struggled for a few minutes, grunting and cursing at each other, only to spill the remains over the carpet. “Now look what you did,” Julian said.

 

“What I did? Y' bloody bastard, you're th' one who got all grabby!”

 

“I can't seem to do anything right lately,” he said, his mood turning maudlin. He sat back against the chair base again and drew his knees up in a loose hold, resting his chin on a forearm.

 

Rolling his eyes, the Irishman struggled to his feet and staggered toward his sideboard. “Look, I'm gettin' another bottle, so don't start that. If I've learned anythin' in my life, it's that when it comes to relationships goin' wrong, nothin' is ever entirely one person's fault. You're far from perfect...”

 

“Thanks ever so much,” he interrupted him dryly.

 

“You gotta keep perspective,” he said with a humorous twist of his mouth, staggering back toward Julian and sitting beside him. “Move over,” he said, nudging until they could share the chair base as a resting spot. He placed the bottle with exaggerated care into his hand. “As I was sayin' before I was so rudely interrupted, bein' with you is no bed of roses...”

 

“Miles O'Brien, how would you know that?” he asked crossly. “You've never been with me.”

 

“You keep interruptin' me, I'm going to take that bottle back and kick your skinny arse to the curb,” he said gruffly. “I'm...” he struggled to find the word, then shrugged. “It's easy to tell that just from bein' your friend. You're no picnic on the Shannon, but neither is Garak,” he said, seeming satisfied with himself for making his point.

 

“You wax so poetic when you're drunk,” he said, amused in spite of himself. “You're no cruise down the Thames, yourself.” He uncapped the bottle and took a long drink. His nose and lips were long past the point of numb, and he could no longer really taste the whiskey. His whole body felt too warm, so he reached up and unzipped the top part of his uniform.

 

“I'm not, am I?” Miles asked, his lips twitching as he snatched the bottle back for a swig. “Then why're you here?”

 

He mustered as much dignity as he could in his state and said, “I suppose the Thames is overrated sometimes.”

 

Miles grinned and pawed him over the back of his head, ruffling his hair. “Nicest thing you've ever said to me, I think,” he said, offering the bottle back.

 

“I'd better not,” he said, holding up his hand flat. “As it is, I don't think I'll be able to find my quarters, much less walk there.”

 

“Then stay here,” he said, shrugging. “Y' can sleep in Molly's bed or on th' couch.”

 

Those tears that he had done such a good job of keeping at bay caught him by surprise and slid from the corners of his eyes. “That's too kind of you. I don't deserve such kindness.”

 

“Hey now,” the Irishman shook his head and wrapped an arm around his shoulders, pulling him in with a rough squeeze. “None o' that. That's th' booze talkin', you hear? Whiskey never said anythin' smart. Why don't we go ahead an' get you settled while you can still move?”

 

“In a bit,” he said, taking more comfort from the warmth of his friend at his side than he cared to admit. It was what he needed, gruff affection that didn't make him feel fragile, only supported. Tentatively, he rested his head on Miles' shoulder, pleased that the man didn't shove him away; instead he just settled a little lower so that he could lean his head back comfortably against the chair seat. Neither of them moved again until morning, an unpleasant awakening of hangovers, sore necks, and in Julian's case, a uniform stained with more than just whiskey since he had never changed from the day before.

 

“God help me,” Miles groaned as he sat up, reaching both hands up to the back of his neck.

 

“I can't do much for your neck, but I can give you a hangover cure,” Julian said, leaning away from him and rubbing at his own neck.

 

“You're answering t' 'God' now?” the engineer asked wryly. “Always said that ego of yours was out of control.”

 

“Very funny,” he snorted. His mouth tasted about like he imagined that lone sock on the couch might. He replicated both of them something for their hangovers, zipped his uniform up, and left in pretty short order, turning down the offer of using the shower. It wouldn't do him much good to shower and then don a dirty uniform. He'd still smell like sex and booze. With that thought, he felt a small eruption of panic. What if someone with a sharp sense of smell saw him leaving Miles' quarters? That was the stuff of the worst sorts of rumors.

 

He couldn't relax until he made it back to his quarters with no one seeming the wiser. The place looked and felt empty. “Better get used to it, Jules,” he said quietly. “It's what you asked for, after all.”

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Author Notes: This story is set before and during Explorers. It doesn't work very well as a stand alone, although knowledge of the events of “Dangerous Game” and “Deconstruction” should be sufficient to make it make enough sense. The dialogue where Leeta introduces herself to Julian is taken from the episode. As always, I've done my best to minimize rehash otherwise.

Summary: Julian and Garak struggle with the aftermath of their relationship strains and emotional turmoil resulting from the destruction of the Obsidian Order and the Tal Shiar in the Gamma Quadrant. When the valedictorian of Julian's graduating medical school class is scheduled to visit the station, his flagging confidence takes another blow, he learns a painful secret, and Garak takes the opportunity to cultivate the seeds of revenge against an enemy, Cardassian style.

Author: Dark Sinestra

Date Written: January 2010

Category: Slash

Rating: NC-17 for adult situations, mild adult language, and explicit sex.

Disclaimer: The handsome doctor, crafty tailor, loyal engineer, cute dabo girl, sleazy bartender, devious waiter, gorgeous station, and plot of Explorers do not belong to me. Too bad, because I'd take very good care of them. The imbalanced nurse, however, is mine. All mine.

Word Count: 16,251

 

Julian

Private Quarters

 

Julian lay sprawled on his back in bed, one leg out from under the covers and sweat slowly drying on his body. He rested a hand on Garak's hip and felt the Cardassian go lax under his touch, his breaths evening out to the steady rhythm of sleep. With an echo of pleasure still thrumming him, he carefully rolled to his side and climbed out of the bed, making his way stealthily into the bathroom. Stepping into the sonic shower, he hit the button to activate it and leaned a hand against the shower wall, his eyes closed.

 

He didn't know what was wrong with him. Garak had been, well, better to him than he ever had during the entire relationship. He was considerate, charming, agreeable, and tender in bed. Maybe that was part of the problem. Julian knew he was holding back, not being himself out of fear of what? Losing control again? Frightening him? He shut the shower off and stepped out, crossing back into his bedroom and picking out something to wear in the very low light. He had done his best to show the tailor that he was committed to making things work and that he had no intention of leaving just because things weren't perfect.

 

It didn't help that being touched in certain ways or feeling pinned made him react negatively. If given time, he could breathe or think his way through it. The trouble was that Garak was too observant. He'd back off at the slightest sign of the doctor's discomfort. More often than not, he was also still crying in his sleep. When awakened, he'd allow Julian to hold him until he fell back asleep again, his silent tears wet against Julian's chest. He wouldn't talk about it. He claimed that he couldn't talk about it, but he wouldn't explain what he meant by that. Being understanding was difficult when that felt like mistrust.

 

It was early yet, and he was restless. He grabbed up a random PADD and left a quick recording for Garak in case he awakened, to let him know that he was stepping out and would be back later. Out in the H-ring, he felt as though he could breathe easier. He had no idea how to broach the subject with Garak, and he felt horribly ungrateful considering the Herculean efforts he knew the man was making on his behalf. How could he tell him it was too much, to back off and be an ass again sometimes? The tailor was extremely sensitive to what he called “mixed messages”. He didn't want to give the appearance of game playing or being fickle.

 

He took the lift down to the Promenade and made his way to Quark's Bar, deciding that coffee would be smarter than alcohol. He didn't need to be drinking in the mood he was in. Activating the PADD, he realized he had lifted one of the crime novels Miles had loaned him. Smiling to himself, he picked up where he left off and sipped at his coffee.

 

Movement in his peripheral vision caught his attention. Looking up, he saw a gorgeous Bajoran dabo girl approaching. “Excuse me,” she said, offering him a brilliant smile, “you're Doctor Bashir, aren't you?”

 

He smiled and said, “That's right.”

 

“I'm Leeta,” she introduced herself. “I've been meaning to come by the infirmary.” She gave two cute little coughs, her look coy.

 

It had been so long since anyone other than Garak had flirted with him, he was taken completely off guard. He couldn't help but to play along. It felt nice, and it was harmless. He ordered both of them hot toddies. Just as the waiter left, Dax approached. Not now, he groaned inwardly. It wasn't as though he was doing anything wrong. When it looked as though Dax would be joining them, he typed, “Go away!” on his PADD and handed it to her. She complied, but not before dropping the bombshell on him that the valedictorian of his graduating med school class would be visiting the station in three weeks. He found himself so discombobulated by the news that he couldn't even properly return to flirting.

 

Leeta sensed his distraction and excused herself after she finished her drink. “I'll come by the infirmary soon,” she said, “so you can have a look at me and tell me if you think I'm all right.”

 

He blinked, his mouth slightly open, and nodded. “Yes,” he managed, “you should do that. Those coughs can turn nasty before you know it.”

 

A shadow fell across his shoulder as she sauntered away. He swiveled his head to see Quark. The Ferengi's gaze tracked Leeta's departing backside, but his words were for the doctor. “You're playing with fire, Doctor,” the man said casually.

 

“Leeta? No,” he scoffed, laughing it off. “She thinks she's coming down with something. That's all.”

 

“It's not Leeta I'm talking about,” he said with a significant look.

 

“Well, I really don't know what you are talking about,” he said, smiling and shrugging.

 

Setting his tray on the adjacent table, Quark efficiently bussed the empty glasses. “During the occupation, I once saw a Cardassian break another Cardassian's neck with his bare hands right outside my bar.”

 

Julian frowned, his lip curling at the mental image. “That's awful,” he said.

 

“It was. Apparently, the unfortunate victim had made his interest in the Gul's comfort woman a little too public. They're funny that way, Cardassians. They don't like to share.” He shot a pointed look Julian's way.

 

He widened his eyes, both brows lifting. “Quark,” he said with a half laugh, “stop worrying. I was just having a conversation.”

 

“Mmhmm. I've seen it all before,” he said. “The mouth says one thing, the eyes another. But who am I to give advice?” He lifted his tray, tossing parting words over his shoulder. “I bet your neck would be a lot easier to break than a Cardassian's. What do you think?”

 

Shaking his head, he decided it was time to get back to his quarters. The last thing he needed were rumors starting. The worst part was that Dax still had his PADD, and the novel was just getting interesting.

 

Garak

Julian's Quarters

 

He awoke to an empty bed. Pressing his hand lightly to the mattress, he noticed it felt cold. Julian had been gone for some time, then. He stretched and sat up, rubbing absently at his eyes. Wrapping the outer blanket about his shoulders, he slid out of bed and padded into the sitting room, calling up the lights. He wasn't there, either, but a light flashed on the comm. He triggered the message and shrugged. He knew that he hadn't felt nearly as social as usual lately. It was no wonder Julian wanted the chance to get out a little. Thinking nothing of it, he climbed back into bed and fell asleep. The next time he awakened, it was from nightmare, always the same, the Warbird on fire around him, the bridge in shambles, Tain droning on about the old days, rooted to the spot. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't budge him. Then he awakened on the runabout only to see the ship explode in the distance. “Enabran,” he murmured.

 

“Are you awake, Love?” Julian's voice sounded from the darkness.

 

He felt a warm arm slide across his chest, and he allowed the doctor to pull him close. “I am now,” he said, settling against the slim form, his cheek against the smooth chest. “Did you have fun out? I got your message.”

 

“I did. Just sat in Quark's for a while, reading. I hope my absence wasn't what awakened you.” He trailed light fingers over Garak's shoulder and back.

 

“No. I'm not sure what did. You know I haven't been sleeping very soundly.” He allowed his hand to slide lower and play against the soft trail of hair that started just beneath the doctor's belly button.

 

The doctor nodded, bending his head and resting his lips in Garak's hair. “I wish you'd consider those pills I told you about. They do help.”

 

“You know I don't like pills. They do strange things to me. My body doesn't react well to them.” As he slid his hand lower, Julian slightly lifted his thigh and tensed. He instead let his hand cup over the cusp of one of the sharp hip bones. “Is something wrong?” he asked.

 

“No, nothing. I'm just tired now and wanting to get a little sleep. You know how we are. If we go back for seconds, we'll be awake until it's time for me to get ready for work.”

 

“I can make it considerably quicker if you want,” Garak said, turning to nip lightly at his chest.

 

“Maybe at lunch,” he said, shifting so that he could put his back against the tailor. “I really am too tired right now. I'm sorry. If I had known you'd be awake, I would've come back earlier.”

 

“It's all right,” he said, careful to keep his disappointment out of his voice. He turned so that they lay back to back and focused on his own breathing until his arousal retreated. As he drifted back toward sleep, he hoped that the nightmare wouldn't return. He had been fairly exhausted lately, too, due to the disruptions of the dreams. When he got to where he could hardly bear himself, he'd talk to Odo about any number of things except what was eating at him. It helped relieve the internal pressure, and he suspected that Odo found it helpful, too, talking to someone who understood him better than most and didn't pressure him to conform to some preconceived notion of acceptable sociability. The two outcasts, he thought with fleeting dry humor. Their unlikely friendship was one of the few good things in his life he could lay at the feet of his father. Had he not tried to have Garak killed, they never would have bonded. He finally fell asleep on that odd thought and remained undisturbed through morning.

 

Julian

The Infirmary

 

The work had been steady all morning. As lunch time approached, he found himself thinking as much about the dabo girl, Leeta, as he was about the tentative plans he had made with Garak for a “quickie”, that being a relative term when it came to the tailor. As it was, he knew they'd be cutting things very close. He wondered if he would object to just using the stock room. It would drastically reduce walking time.

 

He periodically glanced toward the entrance. About five minutes before he needed to leave, she came through the door. She looked different dressed in casual Bajoran style, no less beautiful, though. As soon as her warm brown eyes met his, she smiled widely and approached, coughing discreetly into a fist. “Hello, Doctor,” she said. “As you can see, I think it has gotten worse.”

 

“Excuse me,” Nurse Decla said, turning toward the two, “but do you have an appointment?”

 

“It's all right, Nurse,” he said a bit stiffly. “She spoke to me last night and told me she'd be coming by. I'll take care of this.”

 

“What about your lunch date?” the woman asked too sweetly.

 

Leeta glanced at him uncertainly. “Is this a bad time? I'll be going on shift soon, and I wanted to make it by before you got off for the day.”

 

“No, it's fine,” he said, shooting Decla a cold glance as he put a hand lightly to Leeta's back to guide her toward one of the examination rooms. “I'd be remiss if I allowed a social engagement to take precedence over a potential case.”

 

After they stepped into the room, she turned to face him, her lower lip caught between her teeth. “I have a confession,” she said. “I don't really have a cough. I just wanted an excuse to see you before I had to go to work. I don't get much free time.”

 

He smiled slightly and moved closer so that their voices wouldn't carry. “I suspected that,” he said. “And I'm flattered, but...I am seeing someone.”

 

She nodded. “I had heard, and I've seen you out with him a few times. I wasn't sure if you two were very serious or not. You're not very...well...the body language between the two of you is pretty stiff.” She shrugged. “I'm sorry if I assumed something I shouldn't have.”

 

“No, not at all,” he said. “I mean, I'm not offended.”

 

“If you decide you want to expand your dating options, you know where to find me,” she said after a moment of speculative silence. “I figure it can't hurt to keep my options open.” She shot him a wink and showed herself out, a subtle perfume lingering in the air after she was gone.

 

Rubbing a hand down his face, he shook his head and hurried out to the Replimat. Garak was already there. As he approached, the man stood from his seat at their table. “I was beginning to think you changed your mind,” he said.

 

“No, I haven't. I just had a late drop by. I told her last night I'd take a look at her cough when she had time to come by.”

 

The tailor smiled very faintly, something serpentine and calculating in the look. “You don't usually expound on your patients, dear. I do hope the cough isn't serious?”

 

“No,” he said, barely avoiding ducking away from that too knowing look. “So I was thinking of your stock room,” he added, hoping to distract him. “It's much closer than our quarters. We'll have more time.”

 

“Very thoughtful of you,” Garak agreed, offering him his arm. “Shall we, then?”

 

Julian slipped his hand through the crook of his elbow and walked with him toward the shop. He thought back to what Leeta said, about their body language being stiff together. It wasn't as though he wanted it that way. He had always bent himself to what Garak found acceptable. After he had seen how dangerous some Cardassians could be, he had stopped questioning that requirement. Things were different now, weren't they? Tain was dead. Most of the Obsidian Order had been destroyed. Why should he not be more demonstrative if he wanted to be?

 

He leaned in to press a kiss to Garak's cheek, only to have the tailor flinch away and murmur, “We're nearly there.”

 

“I know that,” he said. “I just wanted to kiss you. Is there something wrong with that?”

 

A troubled expression fleeted through blue eyes. Garak hesitated then said, “No, I suppose not.” He tilted his head slightly to invite a second attempt.

 

“Never mind. It's not the same if it's not spontaneous.” He let go of Garak's arm and walked ahead of him into the shop, heading straight toward the back. He was starting to regret agreeing to this. They weren't much in sync at the moment.

 

Garak closed the shop and stock room doors. He gave Julian an assessing look and without fanfare reached down to unfasten his belt and the lower portion of his tunic. Julian watched him, unsure of exactly what the man intended. When he also unfastened his trousers, pulled them part way down, and crossed to lean over a shipping crate, his intent became clear. Feeling a small thrill of excitement, Julian came up behind him, unzipping his uniform to open it along the front. He stirred to hardness on his way and reached around the tailor to slick his hand with his natural wetness. Smearing it downward onto his cock with a single pump of his fist, he reached again, this time easing a lubricated finger into the tight opening presented to him so temptingly.

 

It was very rare for Garak to make such an offer without any prompting on his part. Without hesitation, he positioned himself, thumb at the base of his shaft, head teasing circles. Garak pressed back steadily, impaling himself and groaning softly. It was all the encouragement Julian needed. He dug his fingers into the scaled hips and rode forward, leaning over the tailor's back and feeling the thick tunic and his turtleneck nap together in the friction. As he closed his eyes, his mind took him to a new partner, and the thought of doing the same to her pushed him right over the edge. He moaned, his head dropping forward to rest against the broad back beneath him. He rode out every last spasm and lay there, not fully trusting his legs to support him.

 

Garak shifted as though to remind him that he was still there. Feeling guilty, Julian straightened and pulled out. He reached to turn Garak to face him and dropped easily to his knees to take the length of him into his mouth. There was no corresponding fantasy to match this experience. In part to make up for his mental lapse and in part because he genuinely enjoyed the taste and feel of his lover, he tongued and sucked at him with abandon, feeling the man's wetness slicking his cheeks and chin. Garak's fingers tangled in his hair, but his hold remained gentle. It frustrated him. He wanted more, wanted his force, his fire. He redoubled his efforts, rewarded at least by a tremor in the strong thighs. The tailor leaned back against the packing crate and gripped the edge of it with both hands.

 

Julian pulled off of him with a soft, wet pop and stood, grasping at him and clutching him against his chest. He kissed him forcefully, thrust Garak's own moisture and taste past his lips and bathed his tongue with it. He felt the Cardassian hard against his belly and an answering stir, bucking his hips and clinging tightly to Garak's hair. Arms encircled him fiercely, fingers spreading and digging across his back. Yes, he thought. This was what he wanted, not the tender care, not right now. He stiffened fully, rubbing cock to cock and then managing to work his way past the scaly ridge, into that velvety slit that was better than anything he had ever felt before he had become this man's lover.

 

Garak threw his head back, letting out a prolonged, “Ahhh,” that was both pleasure and pain given voice. Julian spared him no mercy, seeking, hungering, and needing. He bit a sharp line down the deeply scalloped scales at the base of a neck ridge, feeling Garak jerk and twist for each pinch of teeth. “My love,” the man gasped, the fingers digging at Julian's back closing to fists in his uniform.

 

Yes, he thought again. He worked himself into a sweaty mess, no longer thinking of the time or whether they'd meet their deadline. Lifting his head from feasting at the exquisite neck, he thrust his tongue past firm lips, kissed him so deeply his jaw began to ache. Garak's slippery cock leaped between them like a thing alive and with a volition of its own. He pressed harder and tighter, using the friction of the light trail of belly hair to finish him in a glorious explosion. While the tailor was still gasping from his pleasure, each breath captured in the doctor's mouth, Julian came again, feeling his seed flooding the tight cavity and spilling back outward and down over their thighs.

 

Your uniform,” Garak said, panting.

 

Pulling back, he saw that his turtleneck was splotched in several damp patches. Leave it to the tailor to think of such a thing in the moment. “It's all right,” he said. “It won't show once I'm zipped back up again.”

 

It might not show, but to anyone with a nose stronger than that snip of a useless thing you humans use, it's going to be painfully obvious what you've been up to,” the tailor said.

 

So what if it is?” he said, frowning. “My God, Garak, we've been together off and on over two years. If people haven't figured it out by now, then they're either stupid or blind.”

 

Garak blinked at the tone in his voice and bent to gather his trousers and pull them back up. He turned away to find his belt and quickly refastened the base of his tunic. Something in the quiet dignity of his actions made Julian believe he had hurt his feelings.

 

He zipped himself up and touched Garak's shoulder lightly. “I didn't mean to snap like that,” he said.

 

You haven't been yourself lately, and we both know why,” Garak said, almost meeting his gaze but not quite. His focus seemed to rest just lower, perhaps at his cheek. “Let's not pretend.”

 

He sighed. “We don't have time for this discussion right now. I'm probably late for getting back to work.”

 

You have precisely four minutes and thirty-two seconds,” the tailor said. “I've been keeping track for you.”

 

This new concern of yours for my schedule is touching,” he said carefully. “You've been very considerate about a great many things, and although I appreciate it...it's not really necessary. It's not you.”

 

I see,” he said. After a beat, he turned to face the door. “Computer, open stock room door,” he said.

 

Garak,” he said, hurrying to catch up to him before he could get far, “I didn't mean it like that. I didn't mean that you're not considerate at all. It's just...it feels like you've been treading on eggshells around me, and I don't want you doing that.”

 

You need to get back to work,” the tailor said gently, giving his forearm a light squeeze. “Computer, open shop doors.”

 

He tried to kiss him. He may as well have been kissing insensate stone. Once more they had gone from aching intimacy to full shut out. This time, he knew it was largely due to what he had just said. However, he had been telling the truth. If the truth brought them to this point, then what were they to do? “Can we talk about this later tonight?” he asked.

 

Garak nodded. As he left him to get back to work, he couldn't help but to think that the tailor looked somehow lost. It didn't bode well for the later conversation.

 

Garak

Private Quarters

 

Dinner cooled on his table. Thinking at first that Julian had been detained in the infirmary, he had placed a call about thirty minutes ago only to be told he had already left for the day. He didn't have the clearance to ask the computer where he was, and he didn't feel like running all over the station looking for him. With a stubborn set to his mouth, he sat down to eat his portion of the meal.

 

He chewed with slow deliberation and thought about lunch. It wasn't fair, or perhaps he had simply expected too much. Perhaps the limit to the doctor's ability to understand had lessened over time. Could he blame him? For all of their chemistry, they weren't terribly compatible. The longer they were together, the more obvious it became to both of them. He believed that Julian was trying. Maybe the man didn't even consciously realize that he still didn't trust Garak on a most fundamental level. He didn't know how he could make himself any less threatening than he already had without simply not moving and staying completely silent.

 

He wished with everything he had that he could explain to him why losing Tain hit him so hard, but to do so would endanger his mother. He'd sooner die than do that. It must be nice to be so sheltered, he thought bitterly, to believe that everything will be fine if we all just trust each other, open up, and don't hold back. He threw his fork down in disgust, his appetite gone. Why would Julian ask to talk and then not even tell him he was running late? What was there to say? Obviously, all of his efforts were for nothing. He was damned if he did and damned if he didn't. If that was to be the case, then he might as well do as he pleased. He cleaned up his portion of the meal and retreated to his bedroom to read. Maybe Preloc would calm him down and give him some perspective.

 

As he read, something niggled at the back of his mind. He hadn't tried to look at any reports out of Cardassia on the doomed joint raid. The thought of it was so painful that he shied away. Sentiment is weakness, he told himself. Setting the PADD aside, he went to his comm and took a seat before it. It was time to stop avoiding the situation like keeping a tongue tip out of a fresh tooth socket. It was time to see exactly who and what had been lost that day. It took him a long time to get to what he was after, but when he did, he couldn't look away. Some of the ships were missing, not destroyed. If there were missing Cardassian ships, might there have been missing Warbirds, too? Was it possible the ship carrying Tain hadn't been destroyed after all? It was probably foolish, but he felt a spark of something he had given up on long ago, hope.

dark_sinestra: (Default)

When morning arrived, he checked himself out very early. He knew he was out of danger now, and he didn't want to run the risk of encountering Nurse Decla. The less she knew of the situation, the better for both of them. He thought of going to Garak's quarters, but he couldn't bring himself to face him, not quite yet. He also rejected his own quarters. It was possible the man could be there waiting for him. Was he still afraid? He had to admit to himself that he was. He needed to talk to someone, see a friendly face. He desperately needed outside perspective. As he ran through the list of everyone he knew, the choice was a simple one. He made his way to Dax's quarters and hesitantly rang the chime. It took a second ring before her sleepy voice came through the comm. “Who's there?”

 

It...it's Julian. I...shouldn't have come so early. I'm sorry,” he said, feeling completely idiotic. He should be able to handle his own problems, not go running to someone like a frightened child when something went wrong.

 

No, it's OK,” she said, sounding a little more awake. “Come in.” The door opened and he stepped into the darkened quarters. The lights came up suddenly, and Dax padded barefoot from her bedroom in a plain white nightgown that came down to her knees. She covered a yawn. “What's going on?” she asked.

 

He opened his mouth only to feel his face contort. No, he thought fiercely, don't you dare cry!

 

She hurried the rest of the way to him. “Julian?” she said, her brows dipped downward in concern. She cupped his face lightly in both hands. “Tell me.”

 

I can't,” he said, shying away from the touch. His eyes stung, and tears dropped heavily over his lower lashes.

 

Oh, sweetie,” she said, pulling him into an embrace that he didn't fight. He felt mortified, but her uncomplicated kindness wrung the pain of the past twelve hours from him effortlessly. She held him tightly and gently stroked the back of his head. He felt safer than he had in days, and it hurt all the worse because he knew he shouldn't feel safer with a friend than with the man he loved. Everything was upside down. “You need to tell me,” she said, quietly insistent and pulling back so that she could look at him.

 

The concerned blue gaze burned him, his shame almost overwhelming. He tried a few times before he could get out, “I had a fight with Garak.”

 

I'm sorry,” she said gently, stroking his cheek. “You know, he just went through something really terrible. Maybe he just needs some space. I don't think he'd leave you for good.”

 

He didn't leave me,” he said. The understanding dawning in her eyes made him wish that he could crawl into a hole. He had never felt so humiliated in his life. What had possessed him to come to her? “I shouldn't have come here, you know. I really am fine.” He tried to smile, feeling his lips tremble.

 

Did he hit you?” she asked, her voice gentle but her eyes hard.

 

No, he...not exactly,” he answered, squirming under that gaze.

 

What exactly did he do?” she asked. Her grip on him tightened.

 

Instinctively, he jerked back, eyes wide. That hold felt too much like Garak's. “I..it's nothing, OK? I really shouldn't have come!”

 

Julian, listen to me. You have nothing to be ashamed of. Do you understand me? This isn't your fault. Whatever you did or said, he had no right to harm you. Are you all right? Have you gotten checked out at the infirmary?”

 

He nodded and mumbled, “It was just some bruising.”

 

She guided him to sit on her sofa and replicated him some tea, putting the mug into his hands. Sitting close beside him on the couch, she said, “Has he ever done anything like this to you before?”

 

No,” he said, not lifting his gaze from the reflective surface of his tea. The night they got back together was different, wasn't it? It had to be. He had enjoyed it. Only because you wanted him so badly you'd have accepted almost anything if it meant having him inside you. He closed his eyes.

 

She rubbed soothingly over his back. “I'm glad you're all right physically,” she said. “You can't...tolerate this, you know?” she asked carefully. “I'm not telling you how to live your life, but things like this...they have a way of becoming a pattern if you're not very careful. Garak can be forceful, even by Cardassian standards. If he's suffering from some sort of imbalance after his ordeal, he could be extremely dangerous. I'm worried about your safety.”

 

He took me to the infirmary,” he said. “He felt terrible about what happened. I...I pushed him, Dax. You know how I can be.” He hazarded a glance at her.

 

She took the tea out of his hands and leaned forward to set it on her coffee table. Straightening, she took both of his hands between hers. “I know that no matter how much you've ever managed to annoy me, I have never once thought about hitting you or harming you for it. The only justification he could ever have for hurting you physically is if you attacked him first. I know you well enough to know you didn't do something like that.”

 

Sometimes I wonder what I'm doing with him,” he whispered miserably. “I...keep trying to tell myself that we can make this work and find a way to be happy, but something always happens to get in the way. This loss of his, whatever happened on the raid, has him torn apart. All I want is to be there for him, but he has this stiff Cardassian pride that just... It's as though everything that feels normal, right, and rational to me is anathema to him. I don't know how to handle that. I feel useless, and I wonder if being with me makes him happy at all, or if it's just that he can't stand to be alone.”

 

She shook her head. “I don't know the answer to that. I do know that you can't stay with someone who abuses you. It's possible this was a one time thing. I'm not suggesting that you ought to pull up stakes and leave him right away, but Julian, if it happens again, even if he just makes you think it's about to happen, you need to get out of there. People get killed by people who supposedly love them all the time.”

 

I know,” he said heavily. “As a doctor, it's not as though I've never seen things like this before. I just never thought anything like it would happen to me.”

 

She squeezed his hand. “Do you want to stay with me a while? I'll be happy to let you, or if you want to talk to Odo...”

 

No,” he said. “I'm not...I'm not quite ready to take that step. If I press charges, there's no going back from that. I don't believe this is the real him. I think he's in so much pain and under so much stress that he briefly snapped. I just happened to be a convenient target. You're entirely too kind to offer to let me bunk with you, but you know it would lead to far too many questions,” he said, finally able to offer her a small, genuine smile. “I swear to you I have no intention of letting him abuse me. I'm going to have a long, hard talk with him, and if anything like this does happen again, I'm through with him.” He sounded more certain of that than he felt, but he could only take things one step at a time, he thought.

 

I'm really honored you came to me with something so difficult,” she said, leaning in and kissing his cheek. “I promise that nobody is going to hear about this from me. I know I have a reputation as the station gossip, but I can keep my mouth shut when it's important. If you need to talk or you need a safe place to stay, my door is open to you any time.”

 

Thank you, Dax,” he said, drawing her into a tight embrace. “You're a good friend. I don't know what I'd do without you.”

 

Oh, you'd manage,” she said casually, pulling back to smile at him, “but you wouldn't have nearly as much fun.”

 

Garak

Garak's Clothiers

 

He wasn't surprised that Julian didn't come by that morning. If anything, he'd be surprised if he ever had anything to do with him again after the terrible things he had said and done to him the night before. It was as though the old Elim, the one Tain took so much pride in, resurfaced for one final hurrah before lying down and staying buried. Shame didn't begin to cover what he felt for what he had done.

 

The shop was finally starting to look like it might be usable again. He had managed to clean away the soot and debris. He wouldn't be able to replace the glass himself, and he had more clothing racks on order. He was about to go through the bolts in the back to see if anything was salvageable when Lieutenant Dax strode through the open doors. “Lieutenant,” he started to say, only to find himself backed straight into his broken counter and bent back forcefully, a hard forearm tight against his throat.

 

Garak,” Dax said, her voice thrumming with fury, “I'm very sorry for your losses. By the way, if you ever lay so much as a finger on Julian with the intent to hurt him again, you'll be wishing that Odo had gotten to you first, because I'll shove you straight out an airlock, and I won't particularly care if you're still breathing right before it happens or not.”

 

He lay very still beneath the press, even though he could have thrown her off of him had he chosen. It hurt him to think of Julian having to go to the Trill because he was too frightened and confused to come to him. However, he was grateful he had such a good friend to comfort him and come to his defense. “I assure you, Lieutenant, I will never harm him again.”

 

You'd better not,” she said through gritted teeth, drawing back and pulling him straight with her fists balled in his tunic. She smoothed it back down and eyed him speculatively. “Are you getting help?” she asked.

 

Help?” he asked, confused.

 

Yes, help,” she said as though he were a particularly stupid child. “For your grief. Clearly, you aren't doing a good job managing it on your own. I suggest you find somebody to talk to professionally. If you can't bring yourself to do that, then open up to Julian. The only reason I didn't march straight into Odo's office to have you hauled in the moment Julian left my quarters this morning is because I know you've been through hell, and I want to give you the benefit of the doubt for Julian's sake.”

 

He dropped his gaze to the floor and nodded. She was right. He had lost control precisely because he was trying too hard to hold onto himself alone. If he didn't start doing something constructive to relieve that pressure, he'd explode again despite the best of intentions.

 

You're nodding. Does that mean you intend to do what I said?” she asked.

 

Yes,” he clarified. “I'll do as you've asked, assuming Julian ever wants to speak to me again.”

 

She frowned. “I have to admit there's a part of me that wants to let you wonder that,” she said. “You deserve it, but it won't help anything. He loves you, and he still wants to be with you. I'm more than a little terrified that he'd let you do something like whatever you did to him again and still stay with you.”

 

He...didn't tell you specifically?” That surprised him.

 

No,” she said, her eyes narrowed. “If you're smart, you won't tell me, either. I'm too angry with you right now to be sure I'd control myself.”

 

He nodded. “I appreciate your candor and your self-control. I'm...sorry.”

 

I'm not the one you need to say that to,” she said, turning then and leaving him.

 

He rubbed absently at his throat, wishing half-heartedly that she had taken it further. It was the least of what he deserved. He knew that he'd have to be the one to go to Julian. It wasn't fair to expect him to come to him. He determined that as soon as the doctor got off work and got settled in his quarters, he'd do just that.

 

When the time came, it wasn't so easy to follow through. He paced his own quarters nervously, wondering if he should take some sort of gift and then rejecting the idea as seeming superficial. I'm sorry I almost killed you. Have some flowers. He grunted in self disgust. Palandine's husband had been a selfish brute. On more than one occasion he saw telltale bruises on the woman he had never imagined would tolerate such treatment from anyone. He recalled how helpless and furious he felt when she made excuses. Had Julian made excuses for him to Dax? What right did he have to beg forgiveness?

 

“Stop being a coward,” he growled and stalked from his quarters. He had no right to expect anything at all from the doctor. He did, however, owe him a sincere apology. Whatever happened as a result of it was entirely up to Julian. He'd abide by any decision he made.

 

His hand trembled slightly when he lifted it to ring the chime. The, “Enter,” that greeted him sounded tense. He stepped into the quarters and found Julian seated at his dining table in such a way that the width of the table buffered him from anyone at the door. He was still in uniform and had his hands clasped loosely together on the table top. The grip tightened when he looked at Garak. “Sit down,” he told the tailor, nodding at the seat opposite him.

 

Garak did so, his mouth feeling dry. “How did work go today?” he asked tentatively.

 

“No,” the doctor said. “We're not going to do that. We're not going to sit here and make small talk until we can work up to what we need to talk about. What you did to me is completely unacceptable.”

 

“I know,” he breathed. “And I...”

 

“You'll get to say whatever you want to say when I'm done,” Julian pressed on with a brittle tone to his voice. “You claimed that you've made all manner of compromises in this relationship to shelter me from the reality that's you. Well, I'm asking you right here and now to tell me the truth. Is the reality that you're someone who is going to physically assault me whenever I say or do something you find unacceptable?”

 

“No,” Garak said, having to fight to keep his voice steady.

 

“You didn't just assault me. You stripped me. If we're both being honest, we know it's not the first time you intended to take rage out on me sexually. Am I going to have to guard against that one day, being raped by someone I'd normally give myself to willingly? Is that normal, accepted Cardassian behavior, to take advantage of a physically weaker mate and use them any way you see fit?”

 

“No,” Garak breathed, his gaze settling on the white knuckled grip of the man's hands, clenched together like a snared bird's feet.

 

“To which question?” Julian snapped.

 

“To both,” he said. “It's reprehensible.”

 

The slender man pushed back from the table and stood, turning his side to Garak and staring off toward the back of his quarters. “I'm not interested in your lip service to values you don't share.”

 

“I don't understand what you mean,” he said, for the first time having some appreciation for how some of his interrogation subjects must have felt in his presence. This was a side of Julian he had never seen, and he was positively terrified that he had already lost him for good.

 

“Please,” the doctor scoffed, shooting him a skeptical side glance. “If you believed what you were saying, that treating me that way is reprehensible, you wouldn't have done it, either time it has happened.”

 

“You said you were OK with that night,” he pointed out, feeling a small surge of resentment.

 

“That was my mistake,” Julian retorted, nodding. “And I'll accept that much responsibility for what happened last night. I gave you the impression that I'm willing to tolerate abuse just for the privilege of being your lover and that I'll crawl back begging for more.” He suddenly wheeled on him, fury and pain flaring in his eyes. “I'm not! I have tried my best to tread on eggshells when it comes to matters of your pride and privacy, and no, you never asked me to. You never had to! I was willing to do it because I love you and want to make you happy. I'm not willing to be your...your punching bag! And I'm not willing to let you shove me away whenever you feel like it just because letting me be there hurts your pride.

 

“You're physically stronger than I am. You're a better hand to hand fighter than I am. There's a definite inequity there, but if you think for one instant that makes us anything less than equal in this relationship, then you had best think again! If you ever lay a hand on me in anger again, even once,” he said, visibly shaking, “we're through, and I will...by God, I will have you arrested, no matter how embarrassing or mortifying it is for me!”

 

“As you should,” Garak said, exhaling heavily. He quieted to be sure that Julian didn't have more to say. When he was fairly sure that he was done, he said, “I know that 'I'm sorry' rings hollow in the face of the sort of betrayal I dealt you last night. I could try to explain my state of mind; however, even that sounds more like making excuses, as it's no justification.

 

“I am sorry. I'm willing to do what it takes to work to earn back the trust I've destroyed. You have my word that I will never attack you again. I won't hold it against you if you greet that announcement with skepticism. Just tell me what you need, and I'll do it.”

 

“Right now I need space,” he said, folding his arms tightly over his chest. “I thought I'd be OK being alone with you, but the truth is that I'm not. I know things are bad for you right now. I want you to get some help for that. I'm not calling things off or leaving you. I'd tell you if I were.”

 

“I understand,” he said, nodding. He wanted to tell him that he loved him but held his tongue, afraid that it would sound manipulative under the circumstances. “I'll let you be the one to decide when and how we see each other until you tell me you're ready for me to start asserting my preferences again, as long as you understand that you're not hearing from me not because I'm shutting you out, but because you've asked me to do this.”

 

Julian nodded. “Thank you, Elim,” he said. “Unless you have anything else you'd like to say, I'd appreciate it if you'd leave. We can have lunch together tomorrow at the Replimat.”

 

“I'd like that,” Garak said, standing. He hated that Julian took a step back just from such an innocuous move. For all that he had cautioned the doctor against trusting him through the years, he had never meant to imply that he should expect random attacks. His self-loathing dug in deeper. Not even someone like Dukat was such a graceless thug. He paused at the door. “I wouldn't blame you if you did leave me,” he said.

 

“I have no intention of making it that easy for you,” the doctor replied, the expression in his eyes ambivalent.

 

Unsure of exactly how to take that, he let himself out. It was ironic that now that he had what he thought he wanted, to be left alone in his grief and confusion, he didn't want it at all. They told him to get help. Who did they think could help him? No one on the station understood Cardassian psychology. He couldn't very well place a call back to Prime and make a long distance appointment to talk about the destruction of the entire Obsidian Order and the death of a man no one but he and Mila knew was his father. What was he to do?

 

He couldn't face his quarters with the sting of Julian's hard words still in his ears. He had already cleaned blood from the bulkhead. He shuddered from the memory of it and the emotion that had driven him to such violence to begin with. Ask anyone in the quadrant what word came to mind at the mention of Cardassians, and most would say 'cruel' he knew. It wasn't an undeserved reputation. The meekest and kindest of his race could turn vicious when cornered. No one would ever describe him as meek or kind in the first place.

 

He had learned all he ever needed to know of violence, implacability, tenacity, and yes, cruelty at the knee of a man who rarely deigned to acknowledge him unless he displayed the worst of his tendencies with enthusiasm. Cardassian society didn't reward emotional displays, sentiment, or weakness. Cardassia Prime itself was a harsh planet that demanded resourcefulness and boldness of its sentient population if they wanted to survive. Survival was something at which he excelled, living, not so much.

 

He let himself into his shop and retreated to his stock room. A few bolts of cloth had survived the explosion unscorched and didn't reek of smoke. He drew one down, a dark green fabric, and laid it out on his cutting table. He lifted a pair of scissors, stretched out a flat length of fabric and began to cut. The scissors slid smoothly, making a sound he found pleasing. Clean lines, uncomplicated patterns, these things made sense to his incredibly structured brain. Strip after strip furrowed and fell unheeded to the floor.

 

He didn't know how much time had passed when a hand on his shoulder brought him back to himself. He turned to see Odo then looked down at the appallingly large pile of useless fabric strips. “Branching into Dabo girl costumes?” the changeling asked dryly.

 

He snorted very softly. “I believe these would be more revealing than even they would care to try,” he said.

 

“I saw your light,” Odo explained. “It's very late.”

 

Garak nodded, setting the scissors aside. “I didn't realize.”

 

“Will you be going home soon?” he asked abruptly.

 

Garak shook his head and bent to gather the scraps to throw them into the recycler. “No, Constable. There were few things on Cardassia more dangerous than incurring Tain's ire. I wasn't the only one held in check by that fact.” As he dumped the strips he added lightly, “I don't belong there anymore, anyway.”

 

“Not even as a civilian tailor?” Odo asked.

 

Garak laughed bitterly. “Especially not as that.”

 

The changeling studied him thoughtfully. “I know you tried to protect me,” he said. “At first I thought that you wanted to go home so badly that you were blinded by Tain, but the more that I've considered it, the more I believe you were trying to protect him, too. Cardassia could use more people like you, not fewer.”

 

“I'm sure you meant that as a compliment. You'll have to forgive me if I can't take it as such,” Garak said, frowning. “This place is poisonous.” He gestured to include the entire station. “It has you feeling that you don't belong with your people, and it has made it to where I truly don't belong with mine, yet neither of us belong here. You've never given them a reason not to trust you, but most of them don't. I've never given them much reason to trust me, but even if I did, they wouldn't.”

 

“If they did, would you be able to handle it?” he asked.

 

“You're all kinds of amusing tonight, Constable,” he said.

 

“I don't know what to do for you,” Odo said bluntly.

 

“You're so certain something is necessary?” he asked, tilting his head and offering him one of his blandest smiles.

 

“More certain with each passing moment,” the changeling said.

 

“If I knew, I'd tell you.” He dropped the pretense. He didn't have the energy for it, and he wasn't in any mood to play games. “The Starfleeters seem to think if I sit down and tell a stranger about where it hurts, I'll be fine.”

 

“Hmph,” Odo said, seeming to find that as ridiculous as Garak did. “They really can be blind at times. Can't you talk to the doctor?”

 

He shook his head. “No.”

 

“You'll forgive me for saying it, but I don't understand relationships,” Odo said.

 

Garak laughed, genuinely amused. “I don't either. As it turns out, I'm not very good at them. I was better at being alone.”

 

“Why not go back to it?” he asked.

 

“Relationships have a tendency to spoil the joys of solitude. I don't pretend to understand how that works.”

 

“Why stay with someone you can't even talk to?” Odo persisted. “If he's not willing to be supportive...”

 

Garak held up a hand. “This isn't his fault. It's entirely mine. I don't want to go into it, but I don't want you thinking ill of the doctor. No, he's very supportive. It's...difficult for me to accept that.”

 

Odo nodded slowly. “I understand that,” he said. “It's not easy for me to accept help, either. I'm coming to understand that sometimes you have to let them be supportive even when you don't want it. It makes them feel better, and it's not...unpleasant...to know that someone is there for you, whether you actually need it or not.”

 

“It sounds as though you understand more than you let on,” Garak said, surprised.

 

“I am observant,” the changeling said with what may have been a humorous undertone.

 

“You'll get no arguments from me,” he said. “You know, talking to a stranger wouldn't help at all, but speaking with you has. Thank you, Constable.” He inclined his head.

 

Looking slightly surprised, Odo returned the gesture. He glanced around the stock room and over his shoulder. “You've cleaned this place up nicely. Does that mean you'll be reopening?”

 

He nodded. “Yes, I will be. You've seen the Bajorans. They need me, now more than ever with that Kai of theirs and her atrocious hats.”

 

Odo chuckled in a rare display of genuine amusement. “Perhaps one day I'll sample what it feels like actually to wear something.”

 

“Any time,” Garak said, smiling. “I'm at your disposal.”

 

“We'll see,” he said. “I should get back to patrol, and you should at least try to get some rest. Things...sometimes look better when you're not tired.”

 

“Very true,” Garak agreed. “I'll walk you out.”

 

Julian

The Infirmary

 

Four days. It had only been four days since he laid down his boundaries, and already he missed the tailor's company at night. For his part, Garak couldn't have been more cooperative and pleasant. It bothered him to think of how much the man was hiding from him for his sake, to honor his request. He couldn't hide away from Garak forever. He had to either make the decision to trust him when he said he'd never hurt him again or decide that he could never trust that and move on. It wasn't fair to either of them to hover at a distance and wait for things to feel perfect.

 

The flu outbreak was on a natural decline, and activity in the infirmary had dropped back to normal levels. He felt confident that if he left a half hour early for lunch, it wouldn't put undue stress on the staff. He walked down the short distance to Garak's shop only to find him setting up new racks. They looked strangely sculptural with nothing displayed upon them, like a modern gallery exhibit.

 

“Hello, Doctor,” Garak greeted him amiably. “You're early.”

 

“I know,” Julian said, closing the distance between them. “I miss you.”

 

Garak anchored one of the protruding “arms” in the central post of the rack and straightened, eying Julian cautiously. “I miss you, too,” he said. “Are you sure you want...”

 

He nodded, taking both of his hands in a warm press. “I am. It's probably a form of insanity, but I am.”

 

“Then I have something to tell you,” the tailor said.

 

Something about the look in his eyes when he said it stilled Julian outwardly but made his heart start to race. “What is it?” he asked, his turn for caution.

 

“I love you.”

 

He inhaled sharply, blinking rapidly. “Just...just like that? No qualifiers, no buts...”

 

“Just like that,” Garak said.

 

“Elim,” he said softly, “take me home. Right now.” And he did, just like that.

 

The End

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Garak

Quark's Bar

 

Garak waited for Quark to leave the small back room to make preparations for his end of the bargain. He turned his attention to Rom. “You don't have to do this,” he said. “I hold Quark largely responsible for what happened, but that doesn't extend to you. If we get caught, there could be some serious repercussions for all of us.”

 

“If I don't do this, you will get caught,” Rom asserted. “You're going to need me, Garak. The security protocols for the infirmary sensors are a lot more convoluted than for most of the station.”

 

“I do know my way around a system,” Garak snapped.

 

“I do, too,” the Ferengi said, “and the person I love most in the world isn't lying in a hospital bed right now. How's your head?”

 

He hissed softly, wondering what had ever possessed him to tell the waiter about his migraines. “Hurting,” he conceded reluctantly.

 

Rom nodded. “I could tell. You get all pinchy around the eyes. You really want the added stress of deactivating all those sensors, rerouting the computer so that it's not aware they've been deactivated, and creating a false loop on top of having to see the doctor like that?”

 

“No,” he said. It made his head throb worse even hearing it spoken that way. “I just...Rom, you have a son to think about.”

 

Rom's mouth tightened into a stubborn expression that Garak had come to understand meant he'd make no headway with him. He had made up his mind. “I do,” he agreed. “I'd much rather my son see me in jail for helping a friend get around something that's not right than for one of Quark's schemes.” He straightened himself to his full height. “I'd be proud to go to jail for this,” he declared.

 

These friends of his were going to break his heart, he thought in wonder. What had he ever done to earn such loyalty other than be kind to this man? When he thought about the kind of life Rom had led, it made sense, but it also made him angry that someone so good would risk so much for so little. For him. Like Julian? He thought, only to immediately wince away from that sore spot. Now wasn't the time to think of such things. “Let's not get ahead of ourselves,” he said breezily. “If we do this right, I'm afraid you'll just have to find something else to be proud of.”

 

Rom smiled and nodded. “I have to get some things together,” he said. “You can go sit at the bar, if you like. We won't be ready for this for at least another hour or so.”

 

“I think I've made enough of a scene at the bar for one night,” Garak said. “I need to get something from my quarters. I'll be back by 2100 hours.”

 

“Don't take any of those pills,” the Ferengi warned him.

 

“Believe me,” Garak said firmly, “I'm not.”

 

Quark

The Promenade

Heading, Infirmary

 

Quark fought himself not to scratch at the grainy dark paste he had smeared on his cheeks and forehead. As it dried, it itched fiercely. He had made a point of complaining bitterly several times during the night about being forced to such actions by the furious Cardassian, but deep in his heart, he was secretly thrilled with the scheme. Admittedly, there was no profit to it directly, unless he counted being allowed to continue breathing no matter what happened to the doctor. No, this was the next best thing, a desperate action taken by a desperate man all in the name of love. No matter how much Garak had protested over the course of the past year or so that his feelings ran shallow where his lover's ran deep, Quark had never been fooled. Now, there was no way the tailor could ever deny it to him again and expect to retain a smidgen of credibility. This was true romance at its best, and he had an important part to play.

 

He saw the two Bajoran nurses Rom had described to him at the entrance and hastened his steps. He had almost managed to barrel right between both of them when one seized him by the crook of one elbow and the other his other. “What do you think you're doing?” the dark haired one asked, eyes narrowed.

 

“I'm going to see Doctor Bashir,” he said, as though it were the most natural thing in the world for him to want to do.

 

“Visiting hours are over,” the other said. “You'll have to come back tomorrow.”

 

Quark shook his head. “What if tomorrow is too late?” he asked. “What if the poor doctor is dead by then?”

 

“Then you'll get to visit the body,” the first said matter-of-factly.

 

“You can't do this to me!” the bar owner protested. “I have rights! You Bajorans, always crying and moaning about how the Starfleeters don't respect your traditions and beliefs. What about my traditions and beliefs? What about my...well, the Universal Translator won't manage this one, so let's just say for the sake of argument, pagh?”

 

“What about it?” the second asked, releasing Quark's elbow and folding his arms skeptically.

 

“You'd doom me to wander the world an empty shade after death?” the Ferengi asked, looking appalled. “Don't you see? It's my fault this happened. If I hadn't been so naïve about what that horrible Lethean wanted with my friend, I never would have introduced them over lunch. I never would have exposed the good doctor to his evil designs.”

 

“I appreciate that you feel bad about this,” the first said, trying to be reasonable, “but there's nothing we can do about that. It's up to Nurse Decla, and she says nobody gets in tonight.”

 

“Well, where is she?” he asked, craning his neck trying to see around them. “Let me speak to her directly. I'm sure she'll understand!”

 

The two glanced at each other. “She's on a cot in the doctor's room,” the first said. “She went to sleep about an hour ago and said she wasn't to be disturbed.”

 

Quark eyed each in turn regretfully. “I really didn't want to have to do this in public. It's very...unusual... allowing others to see the atonement ceremony, but I'm not going to be doomed to haunt this station for eternity just because some nurse wants her beauty rest.” He raised his voice and began to sing in the screechiest, most piercing tones he could manage. He hurt his own ears in the process, but it had its desired effect. Within moments, a very angry, very scary looking Nurse Decla was bearing down on him with the full force of her gaze and her wrath.

 

Garak

Engineering Access Tunnel

Infirmary

 

Rom winced and immediately adjusted the volume of the feed they got from Quark. Even with his weak hearing, Garak found the sounds coming through the tiny device painful. They had been in the tube long enough for his old phobia to start playing havoc with his nerves. Rom had worked like a fiend to make the proper adjustment to the sensor feeds, but neither he nor Garak could make the move into the actual infirmary as long as they could see Decla lying on her side on the cot she had brought into the room. “Now or never,” Rom said, glancing quickly at him. “Remember, you don't have long.”

 

“I know,” Garak said. He didn't wait to be told twice, kicking out the access ventilation grill and hoping that it wasn't heard over Quark's caterwauling. As he scrambled out of the tube, he felt a wave of intense relief. He could breathe again without the terrible sensation of walls closing in around him. He straightened and wasted no time in approaching the bed where Julian lay.

 

He looks so small, he thought. The doctor was a slender man, but somehow, when he was awake and aware, he had so much energy that it wasn't something Garak ever noticed all that much. His life force held any sign of frailty at bay. Even sleeping, he was simply peaceful, not diminished. He searched the smooth, lax features for any sign of the trouble he knew would be playing out in the man's mind thanks to the Lethean's malice. No, his dear doctor was being held down so deeply in his own psyche that there was nothing to be seen.

 

Carefully, he reached his hand to smooth back the wiry waves of hair above his forehead. Julian felt cool to the touch, as though the energy that fueled him was already in retreat. Regret. He held so much of it that hours of time to express it might not be enough, for all that he had withheld, all that he had obfuscated, all of the pain and uncertainty he had given to this young man for the simple act of loving him. The part that hurt the worst was that he knew that even now, knowing what it might come to, he would not have done anything differently. It just wasn't his way.

 

Reaching into his trousers pocket, he withdrew something cold and heavy. It was far too large to stay on any of the doctor's slim fingers. Even over his thumb, it twisted too easily. It could fall off, roll under the bed or one of the counters, and no one would know it was there until it was too late. “Garak,” Rom hissed from the tube, “you need to hurry. Quark can't keep her much longer.”

 

He heard him, but there was something he still had to do. Quickly scanning the transparent cabinet doors, his eyes lit upon a roll of medical tape. He fetched it and tore off a large piece using his teeth, then wrapped the length around the lower curve of the sigil ring again and again until it formed a tight, white cocoon. This time, when he slipped the ring over Julian's thumb, it stayed put snugly.

 

He traced a fingertip over the black, platinum inlaid cabochon, the design the ancient sigil of the house of Tain, and then bent to place a soft, chaste kiss on Julian's lips. I love you, he thought. He felt ashamed that he couldn't even allow himself to think such a thing unless the one for whom he felt so much was beyond reason or reach to know it. Are you afraid you'd say it if you could, or that you wouldn't? He didn't have an answer for that, but now at least, if Julian did manage to awaken, he would know that his lover had been there for him, that he hadn't allowed anything to keep him away, even if he couldn't stay. In one last move before leaving, he turned the ring inward. Nothing but the small lump of medical tape showed against the tawny skin. It wasn't perfect, but it would have to do.

 

Sheer willpower drove him back into the hateful tube, and he and Rom pulled the grate back into place with mere seconds to spare. They crab crawled backward until they were well out of danger of being overheard before Rom said, “You didn't say anything to him.”

 

Garak sighed softly and shook his head. “He wouldn't have heard me anyway. Let's get out of here, and Rom?” He squeezed his friend's upper arm. “Thank you.”

 

He left Quark's Bar by one of the side doors, not wanting to draw attention to himself or run into anyone he knew. All he wanted to do was to return to his quarters where maybe he'd manage some emotional release, or maybe he wouldn't. At least he'd be alone and free to express himself without need of reserve. Maybe he'd even manage a poem. He hadn't written in years.

 

When he let himself in, he saw that he had a pre-recorded message waiting for him on the comm. Rubbing hard at his temples, he closed the distance and triggered it, surprised to see Kira's face. Her expression was odd, but he was too wrung out to be able to give it the proper attention. Let her keep her secrets, at least for that night. “Garak, I thought you'd like to know that I've managed to make some headway on your problem with Decla. We should be able to get you visitation by tomorrow afternoon if everything goes as planned. I'm sorry I couldn't make it sooner. This is the best I could do.” She hesitated, then added quickly, “Hang in there,” and abruptly ended the recording.

 

It was more than he expected. He didn't have the heart to tell her or anyone else that at this point, the issue was moot. If he never saw Julian again before he died, he had done all that he could. Being there, not being there, it didn't matter. Julian was beyond his reach. Seeing him so flat and small in that bed drove that point home in a way prior intellectual knowledge of Letheans never could. There was only one thing left to him now. It would have to wait until he knew for a fact the doctor was gone. He wouldn't risk indirectly being the hand that sent him to his grave. There was still a chance, a very small chance, that his lover would fight his way out of this situation. If he did, the Lethean would meet his fate some time down the line, after he had a chance to grow complacent. If he didn't, then Garak would soon be heading to that prison colony Quark mentioned, and it wouldn't matter to him. Tain wouldn't let him survive a week off the station, but would he at least understand? He tried to imagine his father hearing the news, and imagination failed him. After over fifty years, the elder Cardassian was still a mystery to him in most ways.

 

He stayed wakeful through the night, staring out his star port and seeing little beyond the shades that occupied his mind, past and present intertwined. Julian was there; he wasn't. There was no part of his quarters that didn't contain memory, no part of his body that couldn't vividly conjure a touch or caress. He felt haunted by the living, or more accurately by a man in limbo. He ached to touch him, hold him. For once, he would be the one to warm a cold body and a colder bed. For once, he wouldn't hold back. It was easy to think such things when he knew they were impossible.

 

At some point the next morning, a doze caught him unaware on his couch. He awoke a few hours later to the sound of his door chime, and his chest constricted with worry. Was this it? Were they coming to tell him that Julian was gone? He answered the door to Odo. The changeling had the decency to take him out of his suspense immediately. “I'm here to escort you to your visitation. They won't allow you there alone. I'm sorry.”

 

So it was time for the farce, the Bajoran government's gesture of throwing him a bone and making a token move to show the watching Starfleeters that they were willing to pay more than lip service to the treaty. “One moment, Constable. I'm rumpled and I wasn't expecting you so soon. Do you mind?” he asked.

 

The man shook his head, folding his arms and stepping to the side in the corridor. Since he made no move to come into Garak's quarters, Garak made no move to invite him. Instead, he hurried to the back, changed into one of his most flattering tunics, and combed his hair to perfection. He emerged into the corridor and nodded formally. “I'm ready now.”

 

You wouldn't happen to know about a disturbance at the infirmary last night, would you?” Odo asked, looking straight ahead while they walked together.

 

I'm afraid not,” he replied. “What sort of disturbance?”

 

I thought for certain you would know, since it happened after you frightened half of Quark's customers out of their wits. Does that ring any bells?” He glanced sideways at Garak.

 

Scared them?” the Cardassian blinked innocently.

 

They seemed convinced you were going to kill Quark. Of course, when I asked him about it, he denied it. However, something prompted him to become remorseful last night, to the point that he insisted on serenading Doctor Bashir from the doorway of the infirmary, since they wouldn't allow him inside. He claimed it was a Ferengi ritual of atonement and death. Ever heard of such a thing?”

 

I can't say that I have,” he said lightly. “It sounds very strange. I didn't think they were that sort.”

 

They're not,” Odo grated, seemingly content to drop the subject as they neared the turbo lift. They rode in silence the rest of the way. Garak strolled down the Promenade with Odo at his side as though it were any normal day. When he entered the infirmary, he allowed the security chief to take the lead and ignored the glares of the few staff members in his view. Decla was nowhere to be seen. He thought that she might be waiting in Julian's room and was relieved to find that she was not. His anger had yet to grow cold. While hot, he was capable of anything at all.

 

I'll do the best that I can to give you your privacy,” Odo said, stepping to the far side of the room and turning his back.

 

Thank you,” he said. He pulled up a chair and sat by the bedside, taking one of the limp, cool hands between his own and beginning to talk of inanities and inconsequentials. Just because Decla wasn't there to be seen, it didn't mean that she wasn't watching somehow. He determined to give her nothing to feed from, neither word nor gesture that he was concerned or hurt by her keeping them apart. He acted as though he felt certain that Julian would awaken at any time, certainly in time for his birthday party the next day.

 

As he spoke, he privately poured over the man's gentle features, the dark curve of lashes against finely sculpted cheeks, the high arch of the bridge of his nose, the well shaped lips that could purse in mischief and humor in the blink of an eye. Yes, he was beautiful, inside and out, and there was no longer a part of his body that the tailor didn't know intimately. He wished that he had more time to explore the mind. When his time was up, he tucked the ring clad hand he had held beneath the blanket, glad that at least so far no one had discovered the jewelry or removed it.

 

When it was time for him to leave, Odo led him from the room. Dax and Commander Sisko waited in the front, each of them greeting him pleasantly. Commander Sisko assured him that they would be keeping a close eye on Julian's situation and that he would be informed by one of them if anything significantly changed. He thanked them and returned to his quarters. He had no intention of putting himself on display. It was a small station. Gossip traveled quickly. He knew it was likely that the situation was already a subject of wagging tongues. With nothing else to do but wait, he sat at his terminal and began to write. It had eased his ache years before, when he was forced to be apart from the woman he loved. Perhaps now it would do the same.

 

Julian

The Infirmary

 

When he opened his eyes, he could hardly believe it. He found himself staring up into the faces of Dax, Commander Sisko, and one of his Bajoran nurses. He could tell by how he felt that he wasn't aged as he had been in the...hallucination? Nightmare? Whatever it was that the Lethean had done to him, it hadn't affected his body. As he cupped his fingers beneath his blanket, he felt something rounded and hard against his thumb. No one seemed to know where it had come from or what significance it had. He wondered if it had something to do with Altovar. Dax removed it for him and sealed it in a clear bag to be turned over to Odo for evidence. He tolerated their fussing over him and scans and found himself wondering why Garak wasn't there. Of course, he had no idea how long he had been out of it. It wasn't until the Commander left him with Dax that he felt comfortable asking.

 

“Two days,” she said. “How do you feel?”

 

“Compared to how I felt in that nightmare, amazing,” he said. Glancing around the room, he added, “I'm surprised Garak isn't here.”

 

Dax's lips compressed, her eyes flashing with a level of anger he wasn't accustomed to seeing in the usually cool and collected woman. “He was here earlier,” she said, seeming to consider how much else to reveal.

 

“And?” he prompted.

 

“I don't want to upset you so soon after awakening. You seem fine, but we don't really know,” she said, sounding frustrated.

 

“Dax, believe me, it's upsetting me far more not knowing what's going on. Tell me. What did Garak do?”

 

She shook her head abruptly. “Not Garak,” she said. “Decla. Ever since you lost consciousness, she has insisted that almost no one be able to see you, especially Garak. She called him a security risk. Benjamin, Nerys, and Odo have been working almost nonstop to try to gain him access. All they managed was an hour for him a few hours ago. He says it's a personal grudge she has against him. Is that true?”

 

He nodded slowly. “I believe it is,” he said. “I don't know the full details of everything that transpired between them, but trust me when I say there's no love lost on either side.” He was furious, all the more so because he knew that without direct evidence, he couldn't fire her or demote her for her actions. According to the strictest interpretation of protocol, she had been well within her rights to do what she had done. Of course, she had to know that, too. “Help me stand, Dax. I want to contact him, let him know I'm all right and that I'll see him soon,” he said.

 

He did so, got himself checked out over Decla's objections, and walked the short distance to the security office to speak with Odo about his ordeal. He sat across from him and handed him the bag with the odd ring, telling him everything he could recall about his very strange experiences. When he finished his account, he asked, “Do you think he established the connection with me through that ring?”

 

Odo opened the bag and tipped it out into his palm, an odd expression flickering in his blue eyes. “No, Doctor,” he said. “I suggest you put it back on.” He offered it across the desk.

 

“I don't understand,” he said, accepting it and turning it to have a closer look.

 

“I've seen rings like that before,” the security chief said patiently, “during the occupation.”

 

“It's...Cardassian?” he asked, wanting to be sure. Odo nodded. Smiling to himself, he slipped it back into place, amused at the ring of medical tape. “I suppose Garak gave it to me a few hours ago.”

 

“Perhaps,” Odo said, his look pensive. He offered the doctor a PADD. “You might like to see what we know about these Letheans. You're very lucky to be alive.”

 

Julian read over the information silently. No one else might know it, but he knew why he survived the ordeal when so few others ever had. It made everything Altovar had said to him about fearing his own potential hit a little closer to home. At last he lifted his gaze from the PADD and handed it back. “Are we done here, then?” he asked. “Garak said he'd meet me at the Replimat. Considering everything Decla put him through, I don't want to keep him waiting.”

 

“We're done,” the changeling said, nodding. “You've been helpful in my investigation, Doctor.”

 

“Glad to be of help, and I appreciate everything you did to get Garak in to see me. Dax filled me in. It means a lot to me.”

 

“You're welcome,” Odo said with a slight incline of his head.

 

He couldn't help but to smile at the sight of the Cardassian at their usual table, looking handsome and comported. Garak stood when he approached and pressed his palm. As he looked into blue eyes, he saw that there was more emotion than this outward show indicated. It was all he could do not to lean in and kiss him right then and there. Instead, he took his arm lightly as the two stepped over to one of the replicators. “Are you certain you're fit to be checked out?” Garak asked.

 

“I am,” he said. “Don't you start that, too. Besides, I have far too much to tell you about what happened to want to wait another moment. It was utterly fascinating.”

 

The two of them sat with their food, and he described the whole course of events with the same level of detail that he used for Odo. He felt genuine embarrassment when Garak pointed out with his usual eye for the important facts that his mind had cast his lover in the role of the villain and then amazement when the man seemed to find it encouraging rather than insulting. As always there was so much more to the Cardassian than met the eye. They shared a smile and continued eating.

 

“By the way,” he said casually, “I noticed I was wearing a little something extra besides a hospital gown when I awoke. I actually thought it had something to do with Altovar until Odo set me straight.” He held his hand out over the table. “What can you tell me about this?”

 

“Most Cardassian iconography represents the predatory animals of our planet,” the tailor replied. “That particular species hasn't been seen on our world in over a thousand years. It was quite the fierce hunter in its day, so I hear, known for its strength and endurance.”

 

“I never took you for the superstitious sort,” he said, touched yet also relishing this rare opportunity to turn his teasing around on the man. “Adorning me with a talisman to help pull me out of the clutches of my enemy.”

 

“Doctor,” Garak said drolly, “you're reading quite a bit more into that than you ought. You humans are the ones with vivid imaginations and the tendency to anthropomorphize everything around you. I merely wanted you to know that I had been to see you. Of course,” he added a bit touchily, “had I known you wouldn't recognize an obviously Cardassian design when you saw it, I would have simply left a business card.”

 

Julian threw his head back and laughed. “I can't believe you,” he said. “You're the one who is so secretive about your people that I barely know a thing. I suspect even most of that is more or less creativity on your part. I appreciate the gesture, nonetheless. I suppose you'll be wanting it back now?”

 

He regarded him silently, his fleeting expression making Julian wish now more than ever that he could at least sometimes sneak a peek inside that inscrutable head. “No, my dear,” he said lightly. “You keep it. Consider it another early birthday present. If you like, we can even get it resized for you.”

 

“No,” he said, rubbing a finger over the tape. “It's entirely too endearing that you wrapped it like this just so that it would stay on. I wouldn't change a thing. Will you at least tell me the name of the animal it represents?”

 

“It's not important,” he said, his smile mysterious. “Why look back when so much of interest still lies ahead?”

 

In that he was correct. The birthday party the next day, no surprise thanks to Miles' inability to keep a secret, was Dax's grandest affair yet. The Mount Olympus holosuite program was lush and fanciful, and it seemed that everyone there, including Garak, was genuinely enjoying themselves. They feasted on ancient Earth delicacies, drank rather more wine than was prudent, and chased wood nymphs and dryads through the sparkling forest, laughter ringing from all around.

 

A few hours into it, something went wrong. The holosuite shut itself down, leaving all of them standing in a blank room with a plain grid on the walls. “Ugh,” Dax said, “I'll go tell Quark.” She trudged out with her toga balled in one hand to keep from tripping. Everyone else waited, looking around at one another and feeling a little silly without the scenery to support the costumes. When she returned, the news wasn't good. Apparently, a power coupling had blown and wouldn't be fixable in time for the party to continue.

 

Disappointed, Julian put the best face on it that he could, smiling and thanking everyone for coming and making the effort to make the party such a success. In twos and threes, they all filed away, leaving him and Garak to deal with the small mountain of real presents left behind. As they were gathering them up, Quark entered the holosuite. “Gentlemen,” the Ferengi said, “just allow me to say how sorry I am for this. You're welcome to have a free drink at the bar on me.”

 

“A free drink?” Garak snorted. “Your holosuite blows during someone's thirtieth birthday party, and that's the best you can do?”

 

“It's all right, Garak,” Julian said, not wanting to make a scene. “It's not his fault.”

 

“Thank you, Doctor,” Quark said. “That's very reasonable of you. In light of that, I have just one more thing to say.”

 

“What's that?” he asked, feeling suddenly suspicious.

 

The holosuite came to life around them once more, but it was no Earth scene. An arid landscape showed through elliptical windows, and at the center of the circular chamber was a platform of sorts of flat rocks surrounding a central heat source. He heard Garak hiss a sharp intake of breath at the same time that Quark said, “Surprise,” offered them both a knowing, toothy smile, and left them to their own devices.

 

“Garak?” he asked.

 

“It's a Cardassian style spa,” he said, too taken off guard to disguise his reaction.

 

Smiling, Julian stepped closer and took the stack of presents out of his lover's hands. “I'm sure you're going to show me how everything in here works,” he said.

 

Garak smiled a rare, uncomplicated smile and said, “Nothing would please me more.”

 

Odo

The Infirmary

 

Few things satisfied the changeling more than catching someone who deserved it flat footed. With Julian occupied with his birthday party, it was the perfect opportunity to have an overdue conversation with the Bajoran nurse who had caused all of them such grief. Garak might not have been his favorite person by any stretch of imagination, but the Cardassian tailor hadn't deserved that treatment. It would've been even worse for him had the doctor not pulled through. Nobody abused other people on the station on his watch, not if he had anything to say about it. He took the woman's following of the letter of the law rather than the spirit as a particularly personal insult.

 

When he stepped through the doors, one of the nurses on duty directed him toward the back, seeming to know who he was there to see, even if he didn't know why. Nodding, Odo walked down to one of the labs, finding the woman finishing up with a sample analysis. “Constable,” she said without turning her full attention from her work, “shouldn't you be at the party?”

 

“I've already paid my respects,” he said. “Computer, close and lock door to infirmary lab one.”

 

That got her attention. She pulled away from the screen and turned to face him. “Was that necessary?” she asked, arching a brow.

 

“If you'd like for your entire staff on duty to have the chance to overhear our conversation, I'd be more than happy to open the door again,” he said pleasantly.

 

“Is there a reason I wouldn't want them to hear it?” she asked, tilting her head.

 

“I'll let you tell me in a moment,” he replied. “Legate Pa'Ren,” he continued. “Sound familiar?”

 

She feigned giving it some thought, apparently unaware of how well he could read the most minute of facial twitches. “I'm afraid not,” she said regretfully. “Should it?”

 

“Perhaps not,” he said, his turn to feign emotion, understanding. “After all, it was over twenty years ago, and I believe that you knew him as Gul Pa'Ren, or maybe even just as Feylan.”

 

“Ah, yes,” she said breezily. “As you say, it was long ago. I'm very busy, Constable. If you have a point to this trot down memory lane, I'd appreciate if you'd make it.”

 

“Would you like for me to open the door first?” he asked, gesturing back to it.

 

Irritation flickered in her green eyes. “No,” she said tightly.

 

“Then I believe you already grasp my point, Nurse Decla,” he said. “It didn't take much for me to uncover that episode from your past. Imagine my surprise when I discovered the prisoner you supposedly accidentally dispatched alive and well on Cardassia Prime. He remembered you, too, quite fondly. I wonder if those who respect you in the Provisional Government would be equally kindly inclined to discover that you put your entire resistance cell at risk by giving in to sentiment?”

 

Her voice rose to a shrill pitch. “Blackmail? You? The vaunted, high and mighty, eminently fair security chief who is supposedly beyond reproach?”

 

“You mistake me, Madame,” he said gravely. “I would never stoop to such a level, no, but if I can find that information, there are others on this station who can as well. I can think of one in particular who is probably quite dangerous when given a reason to be. In fact, you gave him just such a reason. I can only protect you so far when you go around making unsavory enemies.”

 

“So this is concern for my safety,” she spat, folding her arms.

 

“People make mistakes,” he said. “I'm willing to consider the possibility that your recent actions can be taken in that light. Of course, if there's another incident with similar results, I may have to rethink my entire position. I don't want to see anyone on this station hurt, including Garak. Do you understand?”

 

“Perfectly,” she said, glaring venom.

 

“Good, then I can set all of this unpleasantness behind me and close my case. Thank you for your cooperation. Computer, unlock and open infirmary lab one door.” As the door hissed open, he strode out, not at all certain that the woman would be wise enough to heed his warning. He had seen too many looks like that to believe she'd let things go, and he had known enough Cardassians in his time to be sure that Garak would not. The one positive thing he could say about working on Deep Space Nine was that it was always interesting. Then again, perhaps boredom was underrated.

 

The End

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Author Notes: This story takes place during and after the episode Distant Voices. It closely follows “Eye of the Needle” in continuity and probably won't make too much sense as a stand alone.

Summary: Doctor Bashir suffers a psychic attack from a mysterious alien, leaving him incapacitated and with the Bajorans in full control of the infirmary. Garak quickly discovers just how little influence he has without Julian's advocacy, and tension mounts high. Can Odo find a way to interrupt the growing cycle of enmity between the tailor and Nurse Decla before it turns deadly?

Author: Dark Sinestra

Date Written: December, 2009

Category: Slash

Rating: PG for mild adult language and themes.

Disclaimer: I own no dashing doctors, tempting tailors, or staunch security chiefs, but I take all the blame for the nasty nurse.

Word Count: 11,641

 

Garak

Garak's Clothiers

 

Garak hummed to himself as he tidied up for the end of the day. In a good mood, he was looking forward to Julian's upcoming birthday party, even if Julian himself was feeling extraordinarily grumpy about turning thirty. Thirty, ha! He thought to himself. If he was so bent out of shape about thirty, he wondered how he'd feel about fifty. He was rather enjoying the other side of that landmark, even if it did mean that he put on weight more easily than he once had. Humans were so backwards about so many things that the age issue should have come as no surprise.

 

“G—Garak!” Rom's voice startled him out of his thoughts, the Ferengi waiter hurrying toward him quickly.

 

“What is it?” he asked, concerned. He had rarely seen the man so anxious.

 

“You have to come,” Rom told him, seizing him by the elbow and drawing him toward the door. “I just heard from Morn that something has happened to Doctor Bashir!”

 

“Where is he?” Garak asked tightly, no longer needing Rom's prompting to hurry.

 

“In the infirmary,” he answered.

 

“What happened?” he asked, trying to stay calm. With such little information to go on, panic was premature.

 

“We're not sure. Odo is keeping it to himself, but it has something to do with that Lethean that was being so pushy with Quark earlier today. I saw him being dragged into the security office.”

 

The Lethean. Garak felt himself go cold. From the moment Quark brought the hideous alien to their table, Garak had a bad feeling about him. He hadn't liked the way he stared at his doctor after Julian flatly refused to sell him contraband. I should have followed him, he berated himself silently. A more insidious thought followed closely after. I should have killed him.

 

As they reached the infirmary, both men tried to hurry inside. They found themselves stopped cold by two burly male Bajoran nurses. “Sorry,” the darker haired of the two said, looking straight at Garak. “We're under strict orders not to let you in.”

 

“Orders? Whose orders?” Garak demanded.

 

“My orders,” a familiar voice said from behind the second nurse. Nurse Decla stepped into view. “You're a security risk. With the doctor unable to fulfill his duties, I'm in charge of this infirmary.” She glanced at Rom. “You can come in, but you can't see the patient.”

 

Rom shot a darting glance from her to Garak. “Wh—Why would I want to come in if I can't see Doctor Bashir?”

 

“That's a good question,” she said, one corner of her mouth curving up in a condescending half smile. “Perhaps you should stay out of our way if you can't find an adequate answer.”

 

Garak shot her and the Bajorans blocking his way a look that could freeze lava. Perhaps sensing trouble, Rom plucked at his elbow insistently. “Come on,” he said urgently. “Garak? You need to come with me.”

 

In his mind's eye, he had already felled all three of them with a complex move he learned long ago, his training so thorough that his hands and feet could move completely independently of one another in lethal maneuvers that were difficult for most other races to adapt to. He took one step forward, only to find Rom squarely in his path, his toothy mouth agape in dismay. “Garak!” he said in a tone of voice the Cardassian had never heard from him before. It got his attention. His gaze slid to meet deep-set blue eyes, rounded with fear, not of him, he realized, but for him. The Ferengi shook his head very slightly, and his concern reached something in Garak that anger and fear could not.

 

The crisis passed, for the moment. He felt his lethal intent give way, although he knew it hadn't gone far. It was waiting for him to call it back at any time. He allowed Rom to take him by the shoulders and turn him away, completely pliant to his direction until they were far enough from the infirmary not to be watched or overheard. “Let go of my arm,” he said, dead calm.

 

The man did so immediately, but he said in a low, intent voice, “Whatever you're thinking, don't. They're not worth the trouble you'll get into. Look at me, Garak. Promise me,” he said.

 

Garak's smile didn't reach his eyes. “Haven't you heard? I can't be trusted.” He walked for the turbo lift, grateful that the Ferengi had stopped following him. He knew he meant well, but in his current state of mind, he feared he would say or do something to him that he wouldn't easily be able to take back. Once in the lift, he directed it to Ops.

 

As he stepped off the lift, he noticed Dax, Kira, and O'Brien all glance at one another. By some unspoken agreement, Dax moved to intercept. “Garak,” she said, striding over to him and addressing him in a low voice, “you can't be here. You know that.”

 

“No, apparently the only time I can be here is when the station is about to be flooded with deadly gas thanks to inept Starfleet poking around, and the rest of you don't know what to do with yourselves,” he said acidly. “Then, of course, I'm a welcome sight.”

 

She winced slightly. “I'm sorry,” she said in such a way that he believed she meant it. Not that it mattered. “I'm going to have to ask you to leave.”

 

“I need to speak to Commander Sisko,” he said, setting his feet the moment she tried to get him to move.

 

She glanced over at Kira who gave a subtle nod. “All right,” she said, turning and falling into step with him as he crossed the work area.

 

What do they think I'm going to do? He wondered contemptuously. Look at the control panels? They're already Cardassian technology, outdated Cardassian technology at that.

 

He climbed the steps to the office and paused when she touched his shoulder lightly. “Let me let him know you're coming,” she said, hurrying ahead into the office. He waited in stony silence for longer than he felt was appropriate under the circumstances. When she came out again, she said, “Go on in.” She shot him a look that he supposed was meant to be supportive. He was too angry for gratitude.

 

The doors parted to admit him. “Commander,” he began immediately, “this is an utter outrage.” His voice thrummed with suppressed emotion. While he was not shouting, the words had no less impact for lack of volume.

 

Sisko, already standing, circled his desk to Garak's side of it to face him. “Slow down, Mr. Garak,” he said, his baritone pitched to calm him. “Tell me what's going on.”

 

Oh, Commander, really!” he said, his eyes narrowing. “Don't try to play games with me, now of all times. A security risk? You're going to toss that flimsy excuse to keep me away from my l...from Doctor Bashir's side when something has happened to him?”

 

Sisko reacted with what seemed like genuine surprise. He hadn't known, or he was a much better actor than Garak had given him credit for up until now. “A security risk? I know you find it difficult to trust me, but you have to believe me when I tell you I don't know what you're talking about.”

 

That Bajoran harpy, Decla,” he spat, “refusing me entrance to the infirmary.” So great was his outrage, that for a few moments, he couldn't even speak. Too many words vied for expression all at once. “She said that with the doctor no longer in charge, she has final say as to who is admitted and who is not.”

 

The Commander frowned deeply, folding his arms and lifting a hand to rub at his chin. “Unfortunately,” he said heavily, “she's telling the truth about that. She does have that authority.”

 

But it's a flimsy excuse to promulgate a personal vendetta against me!” Garak said, no longer able to contain his volume. “How can I be any more of a security risk in the infirmary than anywhere else on this station? If Doctor Bashir's condition is too fragile for visitors, that's one thing. Of course I'd respect that, but this? This is something else entirely, and it cannot be tolerated!”

 

Please, calm down,” Sisko said, gesturing with both hands flat, palms down. “I sympathize with your position. I truly do. I'll be willing to talk to Nurse Decla, but I can't make any promises. I don't have the authority to override her judgment in this matter.”

 

How convenient!” Garak spat. “It seems Starfleet exerts plenty of authority whenever it wishes, only to retreat behind protocol and platitudes the moment it's faced with a situation with which it would just as soon not get involved.”

 

Mr. Garak,” Sisko said sharply, “I said I'd do what I can. I'm sorry I can't do what I know you want me to do, march in there and order Decla and the other Bajorans to stand down. I share your outrage at the possible reasoning behind the decision, but even as Commander of this station, my hands are tied!”

 

He stared hard into the dark eyes and felt himself deflate slightly. It was true. No matter what he wanted them to do, they weren't going to do any more than their toothless protocol allowed. “It won't make a difference,” he said stiffly, clinging to the only thing he had left to him at that moment, his pride.

 

Sisko seemed to deflate a bit at this as well. “You're probably right,” he conceded. “I'll still try.”

 

Thank you, Commander,” Garak said, inclining his head formally. “Can you at least tell me how he is?”

 

He's unconscious,” the man replied. “At the moment, I don't know any more than that. I'll head over there now,” he offered, gesturing Garak out ahead of him.

 

The Cardassian paused. “Commander, if I may, I'd like to speak to Major Kira.”

 

Sisko considered a moment and nodded. “Wait here. I'll send her in to you.”

 

He did so, lacing his hands tightly behind his back, fingers clasped together. He had to keep them contained, or he'd do something rash. He could see Kira ascending the steps and braced himself for further confrontation.

 

Garak,” she said the moment she had passed the threshold, “I know what you're going to ask me, and I can't do it.”

 

Can't,” he said frostily, “or won't?”

 

She narrowed her black eyes. “Look!” she said sharply. “You and I have had our differences. Still do, but it's not fair for you to stand there and accuse me of standing by and letting this happen when you have no idea of the politics of the situation or the shitstorm it would cause if I were to try to override this woman. This goes way beyond one petty bitch, you, and Julian. I'm sorry, but it does.”

 

He understood difficult politics better than most. He reflected that the night Decla had boasted to him of her connections, it was no idle claim. “I'm sorry, Major,” he said, much subdued. “I shouldn't have lashed out at you like that.”

 

Turbulent emotion roiled very close to the surface in her expressive eyes. “I wish I could help,” she said, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. “I know how hard this is for you. I went through something similar with Winn pushing Antos.”

 

I know you do, and did,” he said, his mind already moving forward to his next option. “Maybe there is something you can do, after all. How does your Provisional Government feel about Odo?”

 

They trust him,” she said. “He has been invaluable to us since the Cardassians...since the end of the occupation.”

 

So if Odo were in the presence of someone declared a security risk...”

 

Kira smiled tightly. “No one could reasonably object without throwing his entire career into question, something not even Decla could do without costing herself some support.”

 

Garak nodded, moving for the doors. “Will you please inform the Constable that I'm on my way to see him?”

 

I will,” she said. She stopped him briefly with a light hand to his forearm. “Don't do anything stupid, OK? If anything happens to Decla, you'll be the first person they look at after this.”

 

Don't worry, Major,” Garak said tightly. “I wish that one a very long, very miserable life. Your concern is appreciated.” He strode from Ops with his head up, his bearing regal. He wouldn't allow any of them to see the gnawing, clawing desperation mounting with every road block thrown in his way to seeing with his own two eyes what had happened to his lover. If Odo also told him no, he'd be back to option one without a friend there to stop him.

 

The shape shifter was waiting for him in Security. “Major Kira apprised me of the situation,” he said. “Unless Decla manages to come up with a better reason, I'm not going to allow her to do this to you.”

 

The stolid offer of support came close to undoing his control. As he fell into step beside the security chief, he wondered how it was that kindness could be so much more emotionally devastating than cruelty. He inclined his head deeply, in that moment not at all willing to trust his voice. The two walked nearly shoulder to shoulder, arriving at the infirmary only to see the same nurses guarding the front. When the two saw Odo, they glanced at one another uncertainly.

 

I understand there's some concern about a security risk,” Odo said in saccharine tones. “As you can see, I'm here to ensure nothing untoward happens while Mr. Garak visits the infirmary. I suggest you stand aside.”

 

We're under strict orders,” one of them said tentatively. The other shook his head and stepped out of the way, seeming to know when to quit. Garak ignored both men as though they weren't even there. If he allowed himself to meet either of them eye to eye, he didn't trust what he'd do.

 

Decla spotted the two of them from the hallway leading to the surgery room. She strode forward quickly. “Constable Odo,” she said, “this is highly irregular.”

 

Indeed it is, Madame,” Odo said, his steely look matching his tone. “Is Doctor Bashir's condition so critical that he can't be allowed any visitors?”

 

I'm not at liberty to reveal details of a patient's condition,” she said smoothly.

 

Then we'll have a look for ourselves,” Odo said, brushing past her and pulling Garak in his wake with a solid grip to his upper arm.

 

She took a few trotting steps and positioned herself in front of both of them again. “Not while I'm here you won't,” she said firmly. “You may have authority out there,” she gestured toward the Promenade, “but this is my domain. If you have a problem with how I'm handling a critical case, feel free to contact the Bajoran Medical Board and file a formal complaint. I'm told they've been working on their backlog. Your petition has a good chance of being heard by the end of the year.”

 

You can be sure that is exactly what I intend to do,” Odo said, turning around and pulling Garak with him. The Cardassian tried to resist, but he could tell by the tightness of the grip that if Odo felt that he needed to drag him physically from the facility, that was exactly what was about to happen. He yielded, only to prevent giving Decla the satisfaction of seeing him manhandled.

 

Once they were back out on the Promenade, he shook himself free. “So that's it?” he demanded, his voice more shrill than he intended for it to be. “She says go, and you walk out?”

 

The changeling dropped his voice and leaned closer. “You heard her. While she's there. She can't stay there indefinitely. She has to leave at some point, get some sleep. We'll try again with whoever she leaves in charge.”

 

It won't matter,” Garak said, ready to tear his own hair out from frustration. “They all hate me, every last one of those Bajoran staff members. They resent our relationship. They think he's too good for me. They've been waiting for the chance to do something to put me in my place. Now that they have it, there's no way they're going to relinquish their advantage.”

 

I'm not giving up,” Odo said staunchly. “Neither should you.”

 

Commander Sisko emerged from the infirmary and walked over to the two of them. Garak could tell by his expression what he was going to say before he said it. “I'm not going to ask what you did to garner such animosity,” he told Garak, “but that woman is bound and determined that you not be given access to the doctor. Unfortunately, without good cause, I can't override her, can't have her removed, and can't go over her head with the Bajorans.”

 

Even if you did, they wouldn't listen,” Garak said. “They'll never side with a Cardassian over one of their own, no matter how wrong she is. I'm their token, a convenient target for all of their resentment over the wrongs they suffered during the occupation.”

 

Sisko frowned deeply. “I doubt that every Bajoran feels that way. Not all of them will be willing to forget that you were at Vedek Bareil's funeral or how much you risked to be there.”

 

Please, Commander,” Garak said tiredly, reaching up to rub at his temples. A headache was coming on. “Good news and goodwill both die quick deaths. We both know that.”

 

I'll talk to Major Kira,” Sisko said.

 

No,” Garak shook his head. “She told me there's nothing she can do.”

 

Perhaps she'll see things a little differently if I ask,” he suggested.

 

No,” Garak said more sharply. “I don't want her to feel pressured to do something that will put her in an awkward position.” At Odo's look of surprise, he continued. “Who knows when she may need her political capital, or for what? No, as much as the situation pains me, I can't ask the Major to sacrifice any advantage she may have over my personal concern. There's nothing of value that I could give her in return.”

 

You saved her life already,” Odo said simply.

 

Please, Constable,” Garak snorted softly. “You and I both know that was no noble act.”

 

The changeling tightened his lipless mouth to a thinner line than normal. Glancing from Garak to the Commander, he said, “I'll talk to Major Kira. Perhaps between the two of us, we can come up with something. In the mean time,” he pinned Garak with a very keen gaze, “don't do anything rash. While you have my every sympathy for the unfairness of this situation, I will not tolerate your breaking the law or harming Nurse Decla or any of her staff members. Don't make me have to lock you up.”

 

Garak nodded, not willing to verbalize any sort of agreement to that effect. Odo would hear it for the lie it was as soon as it left his lips. While he wasn't yet back to the point of doing anything that drastic, he knew it wouldn't take much to get him there. Shaking his head as though he knew he had wasted his breath, Odo strode quickly away, leaving Garak alone with Commander Sisko.

 

I was able to see him,” Sisko said more gently than he had ever spoken to Garak before. The Cardassian stiffened, detesting so much as a whiff of pity sent his way. “He's not visibly injured. As of yet, we're not one hundred percent sure of what has been done to him, although we have our suspicions.”

 

Garak knew. It was a psychic attack. Letheans were notorious for them. He felt his hands clenching spasmodically and had to fight to relax them again. He wanted nothing more than his fingers around that ugly throat to squeeze until it was pulp. It wouldn't help. If anything, it would make things much worse. If the alien died while part of his consciousness was delving into Julian's mind, the psychic backlash would quickly kill Julian as well. No, that wasn't the answer, although if Julian did die, it just might be the last thing Garak ever did. He could give his lover no comfort and support, but he could give him revenge.

 

Garak?” Sisko said, clearly not liking the look in his eyes.

 

I'm sorry, Commander,” he said mildly. “I'm developing a migraine. I should probably rest for a while. I trust that if the Constable and Major Kira work something out, I'll be contacted?”

 

Immediately,” Sisko said. “You have my word on that.”

 

Thank you, Commander,” he said, inclining his head and watching the man head toward the turbo lift. It was strange to him, knowing that he could take at face value something a human authority figure said to him. Were he dealing with a Legate or even a Gul, he knew he could have no such assurances. Strange creatures, humans.

 

He waited until the man was out of sight and turned toward Quark's Bar. At the last moment, he decided on a different ingress, taking the stairs two at a time to the second level of the Promenade and ducking in through one of the smaller side doors. His eyes adapted very quickly to the lower light level. He saw Nog stationed near the front door, looking expectantly outward. So the uncle was expecting this visit. It didn't matter. Nothing short of Odo and a full contingent of Bajoran security guards was going to stop him from this.

 

He wove between tables as silently and sinuously as a cobra that some Terrans claimed Cardassians resembled with their scales and flared necks. Scanning the bar from his shadowed vantage of the balcony, he saw Quark at the very far end of it, nervously drying a glass and looking toward Nog. Good, he thought, keep looking for just a moment longer.

 

He was down the stairs, over the bar, and on the hapless Ferengi before anyone even knew he was there except Morn, who was too startled to say a word. He bunched both fists into Quark's jacket and yanked him clean off his feet. “You!” he growled in a voice he barely recognized as his own. “You brought that piece of filth to our table knowing fully well that the doctor wouldn't do what he asked!”

 

Garak!” Quark squeaked. “P—please! You have to believe me! I had no idea what he intended to do!”

 

He's a Lethean! What did you think he would do?” Garak bellowed, shaking him so hard he could hear the man's sharp teeth clacking together.

 

Uncle!” Nog shouted from somewhere off to his left, “do you want me to call Security?”

 

At Garak's look of potentially lethal intent, Quark quickly shook his head. “N—no, Nog! Be a good boy, and watch the bar.” He licked his teeth nervously. “Garak, please, you're scaring my customers. C—can we take this to the back?”

 

Garak flung him back so forcefully he stumbled and sent an entire row of glass shelving crashing to the floor in a spill of alien alcohol of various lurid colors. He cowered to shield himself from the breaking glass and scuttled into the back room, the tailor hot on his heels and feeling dangerously close to murderous. “If he dies, in addition to that Lethean,” he hissed the alien word, “I'm holding you personally responsible.”

 

He threatened me,” Quark gibbered. “What was I supposed to do? How could I know he'd be crazy enough to attack a Starfleet officer? Garak! You know I like Doctor Bashir. Whatever you think of me, and whatever I might be, I'm not a murderer! Please!” He placed his wrists together in that odd Ferengi begging gesture that resembled a man in cuffs. “I'll do anything I can to help you, just don't kill me!”

 

That insane bitch won't even let me see him,” Garak rasped. His head felt as though it would explode, and Quark's unrestrained desperation threatened to unleash his own.

 

The Ferengi looked confused. “Wait,” he said, “Decla? Rom told me about that.” He slowly lowered his hands, eying Garak as though he had a bomb strapped to him that could go off at any moment, or perhaps as though he were the explosive device. “M—Major Kira! I bet she could help you.”

 

I've already talked to her,” the tailor snarled. “I didn't come here for any of your schemes. I've done everything I can short of killing the lot of them in that blasted infirmary.”

 

Quark blinked at him, calming further and looking grave. “Listen to me, Garak. I know Rom has already told you this, but you can't do something like that. It won't help the doctor, and it'll get you put away for life. What good will that do?”

 

What good is this doing?” he asked through gritted teeth, gesturing sharply.

 

Not being in a prison colony has all sorts of advantages,” Quark said evenly. “I know you say you don't want my ideas, but I think I have something you haven't thought of. There is more than one way into that infirmary, and I don't mean any of the doors.”

 

Garak stilled, fixing the man with a burning stare. “I'm listening,” he said tersely.

 

Odo

Kira's Private Quarters

 

After leaving Garak, Odo stopped first in the security office and downloaded a small file onto a data rod. He was hoping he wouldn't have to use it; however, he was a careful man, and he planned for as many contingencies as he could. He knew that it wouldn't be long before Nerys' shift ended. He decided the best course of action would be to wait for her outside her quarters rather than trying to intercept her from Ops. His wait hadn't been a long one. She came home straight from work and allowed him to come in with her.

 

“We have to talk,” he said.

 

Turning abruptly to face him, she raised a hand impatiently. “Look, Odo, if this is about Garak, there's nothing to say. You know as well as I do what the situation is like down on Bajor right now. Any influence I had is pretty much gone thanks to Winn and all the people wanting to kiss up to her. I'd actually like to still have a career by this time next year.”

 

“This isn't right,” he said pointedly, “and you know it.”

 

She unfastened her uniform jacket and tossed it over a chair. “You're right. It's awful. Decla is being a royal bitch, but honestly, Odo, what's at stake? She and the rest of the staff are caring for Julian as well as they can. Garak's being there, or not, isn't going to make a difference, not if what you said about Letheans is true.”

 

“Any more of a difference than your presence with Bareil made at the end,” he said ruthlessly. Her gut punched look hurt him, and knowing he put it there hurt worse. Nonetheless, he held his ground.

 

She sucked in a swift hiss of air through her teeth. “How can you say that to me?” she asked.

 

“How can you know what that man is going through and not even try?” he retorted.

 

She shook her head and turned away from him. “He's a Cardassian,” she said flatly. “Do you have any idea what he has put Julian through in that relationship? He told him...he told him outright he doesn't love him. You'll have to forgive me if I find this sudden show of his just a little suspect in light of that,” she snapped. “If anything, it seems more like...like a territory dispute!”

 

She could be so stubborn, so blinded by her prejudices. It angered him when she got this way, and it disappointed him, too. She was better than that. Sometimes, it took a lot of pushing to get her to remember it. “Naturally, you find it easier to believe that he's lying now, rather than in telling the doctor he doesn't love him,” he said querulously.

 

“Frankly? Yes!” she said. “Look. I appreciate what he did about the funeral. I do. I even think that maybe in some way, it's the most selfless thing he has ever done, but...”

 

“It's not,” he cut her off abruptly.

 

She shook her head. “Oh, don't start! Don't even try to talk about that trip to Cardassia. You and I both know that Commander Sisko threatened him with deportation to get him to agree. Even so, I half expected that he would have just as soon shot me and Tekeny instead of Entek, if he thought it would get him something.”

 

Sighing to himself, he produced the data rod, offering it to her silently, his look a challenging one.

 

“What's this?” she asked, taking it from him and turning it over in her hand.

 

“It's a copy of the transmission Garak received regarding your abduction,” he replied. “It took me a long time to find it, even longer to decode it, but I know it's authentic. He doesn't know that I have it, and I'd like for it to stay that way.”

 

She frowned deeply. “What does this prove?” she asked, her voice taut with suspicion.

 

“What are you so worried about?” he asked, a mocking tone rising in his voice. “You're so certain you're right. This should mean nothing, right?”

 

With a stubborn set to her jaw, she crossed to her terminal and shoved the rod into its slot. He watched her body language closely as she read the short line of text. She caught her breath, then sagged, her head dropping slightly forward. “I don't understand,” she said softly.

 

“What's not to understand,” Odo demanded, “if you accept that Garak actually loves the doctor a great deal more than he knows how to handle or can even admit to himself? The only way his actions in light of that transmission don't make sense is if we accept your version of what he's like.”

 

She scrubbed a hand back through her hair. “I always assumed he was ordered to do it, some game within a game they're all so fond of. I...” she trailed off and sighed. “Fine,” she said, resigned. “I'll do what I can. I just don't know if it'll be enough. The only person I can think of who might have even close to enough influence to pull strings like this is Shakaar, and I don't think he'll be thrilled with the idea of doing something like this for a Cardassian.”

 

“He won't be doing it for a Cardassian,” he said reasonably. “He'll be doing it for you.”

 

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

 

He, too, felt resigned for a different reason. “I'm going to contact Doctor Mora,” he said. “He has some pull with the Bajoran Medical Board. None of them may be fond of Cardassians, but I believe that all of them are professional enough to know that visitation protocol should never be shaped by the personal feelings of the attending medical personnel in charge of the facility. I'm also going to dig deeper into this Decla's background. There may be something there we can use.”

 

“Odo,” she said hesitantly, “we don't have any evidence that this is personal, just Garak's word against Decla's.”

 

“I'm sure Doctor Bashir could enlighten us further,” he said.

 

“If he wakes up, yes,” she said, nodding. “If he doesn't...”

 

“Nerys, if he doesn't, I'll accept whatever fallout occurs because of our actions. We're doing the right thing. That's all that matters.”

 

“Easy for you to say,” she muttered darkly, turning to make the call to Shakaar.

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Julian

USS Defiant Infirmary

Gamma Quadrant

 

Dax's life signs finally stabilized, and the doctor breathed a sigh of relief. It had been bad enough believing that he would lose contact with her for sixty years so that she could stay on Meridian with her new lover. It was much worse seeing her dying for making that decision. He double checked the readings and quietly settled at a console not so far away so that he could continue to monitor her while he updated his medical files and logs.

 

Her loss hit him doubly hard thanks to his own situation. After the station crisis, he had hoped that Garak would be receptive at least to talking again. Every attempt he made was met with perfectly polite stonewalling. He could get the tailor to comment on business, the lack of quality food at the Replimat, and any number of inane and unimportant topics. The instant Julian tried to deepen the conversation, Garak would have something to do, and he would find himself ushered out of his company. After just a few days of that, he stopped going to the shop. It was too painful to get rejected like that over and over.

 

He worked until he heard her stirring. Standing quickly, he hurried to her side and took her hand. “Jadzia,” he said gently, “can you hear me?”

 

She twisted her head and opened her eyes, blinking and trying to focus. “Julian?” she said, her brows furrowing together. “Where's Deral?”

 

“I'm sorry,” he said, hurting for her. “The planet shifted. Something went wrong. You weren't going with it. We had to beam you out of there, or you would have died and everything else would have been destroyed.”

 

She turned her face away from him, tears sliding from the corners of her eyes. He allowed her to disentangle her hand. “I want to be alone now,” she said. “Can I return to my quarters?”

 

“Not yet,” he said regretfully. “I want to make sure you truly are stable first. Just rest for now. Jadzia, I'm so sorry,” he squeezed her shoulder. “I know what it's like.”

 

“No, you don't,” she shrugged him off. “I won't even be able to see Deral for another sixty years. You see Garak every day!”

 

He understood that she was lashing out at him only because she was hurt. It still stung. “Not that it matters,” he said. “He barely even talks to me. You know that.”

 

“If I loved someone as much as you say you love him, I wouldn't be so quick to take no for an answer,” she said harshly. “The one thing I never thought you were is a quitter. You're upsetting me. I don't want to talk about this anymore!”

 

He retreated from the bedside and sat back at his console. The only thing that prevented the exchange from devolving into a full blown argument was the fact that she was currently his patient and in a fragile physical state. How many times had she pushed her company on him the past few weeks when he said he wanted to be alone? Your problem is you're not forceful enough, he thought in irritation. You just go along with it rather than rock the boat, because too much boat rocking leads to too many uncomfortable questions.

 

Maybe it was time to stop being so pliant, and maybe she was right. Maybe he had been too quick to accept Garak's pulling away. Of course the Cardassian had the right to set limits and boundaries. He had the right to get out of a relationship if he wanted out. However, if his honest reason was to protect Julian and not for himself, well, that was bollocks, wasn't it? Garak didn't have the right to make that decision on his behalf. For all of his dry commentary about their “democracy of two”, in the end the decision was anything but democratic. Garak was acting like the Cardassian state. The trouble with that was that Julian wasn't his subject. Maybe it was high time he reminded the tailor of that.
  

Garak

The Promenade

 

The only good thing Garak had to say about the Gratitude Festival's being celebrated on the station was that he saw an enormous jump in business in the weeks leading up to it. Bajorans, Starfleeters, and even some of the other resident aliens aboard the station wanted the chance to look their best. He didn't have to lie to the persistent doctor about not having time to talk to him. He didn't even have time for lunches with Rom. He worked all day every day on the orders, often well into the night, and there came a time he simply had to stop accepting any more. He had to push himself hard to finish the ones he already had.

 

As he walked along the promenade the day of the festival, he looked on with quiet pride at how many people he saw sporting his designs. He had no use for the symbolic purging of past difficulties. The Cardassian mind didn't work that way. Difficulties and pleasures were as intertwined as the fine weave of Deltan silk. To discard one in favor of clinging more tightly to the other was completely illogical. Don't these people realize they are who they are precisely because of their so-called problems, not in spite of them?

 

He noticed something else besides the bright clothing and decorations. Quite a few people were, well, for lack of a better term, in flagrante delicto right there on the Promenade, taking it far further than the dictates of polite society allowed in public. He had never seen such sexual demonstrativeness from Bajorans before, but it wasn't just Bajorans. Also, some of them he knew for a fact to be married to others than the ones with whom they were so shamefully engaged. He readily admitted that he didn't fully understand Bajoran spirituality or celebrations, but all of this seemed oddly out of character.

 

He wondered if he should seek Julian out to let him know that something might be wrong. Right, Elim, the dry thought came instantly on the heels of his impulse, your desire to see the doctor is purely altruistic and has nothing to do with all of these amorous displays. Besides, he's the doctor, not you. He'll know if something isn't right much better than you would. He decided that the best thing he could do would be to mind his own business and just stay out of trouble.

 

Julian

The Infirmary

 

The doctor was in a mood, having seen so many people enjoying themselves at the festival in ways he never would have expected from such a reserved people as the Bajorans. It's really not fair, he thought. Why did it seem that after a break up, the entire world was happier than the one who was dumped? It was bad enough that his efforts to confront Garak had gone nowhere. Now, he had to see all of this? He leaped on the distraction offered by Commander Sisko to meet him in the Infirmary. Now that he was there examining Dax, he considered mentioning something about the inappropriate behavior in the crowd. Nobody likes a whinger, he told himself.

 

All of the scans came up negative. Dax laughed at both men, seemingly very self-satisfied at having played such a good practical joke on the Commander. Rolling his eyes and shaking his head, he sent the two of them on their way. At least somebody around there was able to retain a sense of humor. He rejoined the celebration and tried to enjoy the music and acrobats. He wondered if Garak was somewhere around or had retreated to the solitude of his quarters. He couldn't imagine any Cardassian feeling comfortable surrounded by that many Bajorans. He was glad he had a party to look forward to later. Maybe spending time in the company of all of his friends would chase away his blues.

 

He caught up to Odo and Ambassador Troi on their way to Commander Sisko's party. “Having a good time?” he asked.

 

“It's simply marvelous, Doctor,” the ambassador gushed. “The music, the dancing, the food, and I never knew the Bajorans to be such open, demonstrative people. It's very refreshing to see that at least some races don't have unhealthy hang-ups about intimacy.” She squeezed Odo's arm with both of her own and graced him with a brilliant smile.

 

Julian hid his smile at Odo's expression of long suffering. “I have to confess, it's all a little shocking to me,” he said. “Of course, this is the first time I've actually attended a Gratitude Festival, so I didn't know what to expect.”

 

They saw Major Kira approaching them from the opposite direction, looking anything but happy. She flatly informed them that she had no intention of going to the party, because Bareil might be there and that he had been hitting on Dax all evening. A little concerned now, Julian told them about the supposed practical joke and decided he had best have another look at Dax's results. Just then, a sharp twinge of a headache lanced through his temples. It didn't last long, fortunately. Kira decided to join him, and they parted company with Odo and the ambassador.

 

While they walked and spoke of others who had been behaving strangely, he noticed something he had never noticed before. Kira smelled good, not just good, but wonderful. He wondered how he had never noticed that before and thought that maybe it was just something she was wearing for the festival. When he glanced at her, he saw a small dimple just above her left eyebrow. He had seen it before. It was always there when she was perplexed or disturbed about something. It was cute. He smiled to himself, and when she glanced at him, he widened the smile.

 

They reached the infirmary in fairly short order and stepped into the surgery room. He had every intention of going to the monitors and pulling up the results. Instead, he turned to Kira and drew her into his arms. Alarms klaxoned in every rational part of his mind. What are you doing?! This is insane! Insane or not, he kissed her heatedly, expecting to get slapped across the room at any moment. Instead, she returned it with wild abandon, the two of them stumbling about the room until she came to rest against a console with him leaned against her.

 

He felt embarrassed. This wasn't like him, and it wasn't like her. Why couldn't he control himself? As she pushed her wiry frame tightly against him, his body responded. He ground against her and moaned. She was so beautiful, completely irresistible, and this was all so very, very wrong!

 

Garak

The Promenade

 

Garak had wandered about for hours, occasionally lighting in Quark's Bar, occasionally sitting in the Replimat, and the rest of the time walking freely through the crowd. Even not being part of the festivities, it felt good to be surrounded by a press of happy people for a change. Some of them deigned to greet him with the traditional greeting, “Peldor joi,” to which he responded in kind out of politeness. He enjoyed the fresh food and the music. He tried to ignore those who insisted on going beyond all bounds of propriety with their public displays, and he noticed that many of the Bajorans in the crowd looked upon these couples with extreme distaste and disapproval. If the couples believed their behavior was within the bounds of what was expected at the festival, obviously many of their fellows heartily disagreed.

 

He turned a corner just in time to see one of his customers get punched squarely in the nose by a man who then turned back to kissing the customer's wife with shameless abandon. Their two children cried, hugging each other off to the side and looking on in horror. Stunned, Garak hurried forward and knelt beside his downed customer. “Let me see your face,” he said, pulling his bloodied hands away. “I think your nose is broken. We should get you to the infirmary.”

 

“Not before I kill him!” the Bajoran roared and tried to use Garak to pull himself up.

 

Garak pushed him back with a firm hand to his chest and leaned in very close to hiss, “Your children are watching and terrified, Konil. Whatever wrong you may feel you need to redress shouldn't be done in front of them.”

 

That got his attention, as he had hoped it would. Konil nodded, his anger crumpling inward to confused sorrow. “I just don't understand,” he said. “Jeldon is my friend. How could they betray me this way?”

 

“Hopefully, you can get to the bottom of it later,” the tailor said, offering him a hand up. He turned to beckon to the children. “Come on, now,” he said to them gently. “Come help your father while we take him to see the doctor.”

 

They hesitated but scampered over when their father also beckoned. “I'm all right,” he told them. “I know it looks bad, but Daddy is all right.”

 

Garak carefully guided the man through the crowd, making sure that the little ones didn't get lost in the press. He continued to jolly them along, telling them how brave they were being and that they were almost there. The little girl of the pair latched a hand onto his tunic hem and gripped it tightly. He could see her struggling to fight her tears, and he lightly caressed her hair. “You're a very good girl,” he said. “There's nothing to be scared of now.”

 

There was no one to be seen in the front of the infirmary. “If you'll wait here just a moment,” Garak told the bleeding man and the children, “I'll see if there is anyone here to help you. If not, I'll make sure to call for someone.” The man and the boy nodded, but the little girl insisted on coming with him. Garak glanced at Konil who gave silent assent. “All right, then, you can help me,” he said. He raised his voice. “Hello? Is anyone back here?”

 

They walked into the surgery area, and he froze in disbelief at the sight that greeted him, Julian and Major Kira locked in the same sort of passionate exchange he had been seeing all over the festival. The little girl tugged on his tunic. “That man is doing the same thing Mister Tull was doing to my Mommy!” she exclaimed.

 

“I see that,” Garak said, keeping his alarm out of his voice. “Would you please do me a favor and go make sure your father is still all right? I'll be right behind you after I talk with this nice man and woman.”

 

She hesitated, then nodded and trotted back the way they came. “I hate to...interrupt...but a gentleman needs your help with a broken nose,” Garak said. Neither of them reacted to him. “Julian?” he said sharply.

 

“Later!” the doctor snapped, looking irritated and going right back to kissing Kira the moment he got the word out.

 

Unsure of exactly what might be causing the situation, Garak backed away. If it was some sort of infection, he didn't want to contract it. If it was a drug, perhaps something in the food, he might already have it in his system, or perhaps it didn't affect Cardassians. Either way, he knew he'd get no help from the doctor in that state, and it was too upsetting to see him with Kira like that, in control of himself or not.

 

“Change of plans,” he told the trio as he returned to them. “We're going to my shop. I have a medkit there, and I know a bit about first aid.” He allowed the man to throw his free arm about his shoulders for support. “You hold on tight to your father's tunic,” he told the little boy, “and you hold to mine,” the little girl. “Don't let go.”

 

As they stepped back out into the crowd, Garak leaned close to the Bajoran once more and said, “For what it's worth, I don't think that your wife and your friend are in control of themselves. Something is affecting people badly, either a disease or a drug of some sort. I found two people kissing in the surgery room that I am quite certain would never normally do that with one another.” He was glad to see the relief the news brought the man. Considering how painful what he had just seen had been to him, he knew it was worse for Konil with his wife.

 

He took the three to the back of his shop, making sure they were all safely locked inside just in case. “You know what?” he said to the children, “I'm not completely sure my doors locked out there. Would you both please run check for me? You'll have to pull on each door. They're old, and the locking mechanism is a little rusty.” They trotted toward the front, no longer hesitant to do his bidding. As soon as they were gone, he turned back to his customer. “This is going to hurt, I'm afraid. I need to pop the bone back into place. You'll want to have a real doctor look at it before it fully heals, or it will heal crooked.”

 

Before he could do it, Konil grasped his hand. “Thank you,” he said, his words congested and distorted, “not just for helping me, but for being so kind to my children.”

 

Garak smiled faintly. “Cardassians like children, too, Konil,” he said. He swiftly popped the bone, feeling the Bajoran tense sharply under his hands and then relax in relief. He gave two sprays from a small canister in the medkit into each nostril to stop the bleeding. He was done with the worst of the ministrations by the time the children returned to tell him they couldn't budge the doors. “Good,” he said. “Thank you for helping me with that.”

 

He straightened and replicated each of them a bowl of pudding and got them to sit out of the way on the floor to eat it. “I'm going to help your father get cleaned up,” he said, “and find him a new tunic. Can you two be very good and stay put?”

 

They nodded earnestly. He smiled and crossed back to the replicator to obtain a bowl of warm water for the blood that had begun to cake and dry. By the time he sent the trio on their way with a warning to the father to return to their quarters and to stay away from his wife and his friend at least for the time being, he had Konil looking presentable and the kids calm, if not happy. He decided he'd do well to stay put in the shop. Every exposure to others increased the chance of his being affected by whatever strange affliction it was. He didn't want to find himself clenched in an embrace with a married Bajoran or worse one of the Starfleeters.

 

Julian

Ops

 

The doctor knew that Major Kira usually arrived very early for her shift, often before the rest of the officers. In fact, he was counting on it. Despite knowing that most of the drama that happened at the festival centered around Ambassador Troi's infection with Zanthi fever and her displaced amorous intentions with Odo, he felt lingering awkwardness. He could tell that many people did, and he thought that if they talked about it, it might clear the air a little. He nodded a greeting to the two ensigns going about their business and turned to face Kira when she entered from the turbolift.

 

She hesitated a beat before striding over to him. “Julian?” she said, looking up at him expectantly.

 

He cleared his throat. “I was wondering if...if perhaps you wanted to talk about what happened at the festival.”

 

She smiled brightly, a hard gleam in her black eyes. “Ab-so-lutely not,” she said.

 

“Um, me neither,” he mumbled, feeling his cheeks color. “So we're all right?”

 

“Mmhmm,” she said, nodding vigorously.

 

“OK, then, I should be reporting to the infirmary in a while. I just wanted to...make sure, because I value your friendship,” he said.

 

Her look softened slightly for that. “I value yours, too,” she said. “It's awkward as Hell to think about it, so I'm just not. Can we both just not?”

 

“I can do that,” he said, feeling immensely better. “Thank you, Nerys.” He walked past her to enter the turbolift. There was one other person he had to see before his shift started, and he wasn't looking forward to it. He burned with shame when he thought of how dismissive of Garak he had been. It didn't matter that he wasn't in control of himself. He recalled exactly what he had said and how he had said it. More than that, he recalled the look on Garak's face. The Cardassian could deny it all he liked. He hadn't set aside his feelings.

 

He stopped by his own quarters first. The tailor had rejected him so many times over the past several weeks that it was getting harder to work up the courage even to try. He had been meaning to throw away the data rod upon which Garak had recorded his embarrassingly gushy letter in bad Kardassi. Something had always stopped him. Now he was glad of it, for he hoped to get some inspiration for what to say in reading it again. He inserted the rod into his terminal and watched Kardassi script blossom onto the screen. He peered more closely. This isn't what I wrote, he realized with a start.

 

Swallowing in a suddenly dry mouth, he drew his chair closer to the screen. “My dear Doctor,” it began, “I'm counting on the human tendency toward excessive sentiment to prevent you from discarding this supposed relic of our failed relationship and to insure that you will return to it in time, either out of nostalgia or regret.”

 

He snorted very softly. Leave it to Garak not to spare him even in a letter. The fact that he wrote one at all had him completely off kilter. He couldn't read it very quickly, because it was in the same archaic Kardassi script as Preloc. He did the best he could and resisted the impulse to plug it into the UT. It might miss some subtleties.

 

At some point in time, I have no doubt that you will realize that even though I have left you, my affection for you has not abated. You are exceptionally perceptive for a human, and I am weaker than I care to be when it comes to you.” Julian felt his breath catching in his throat. He had wanted to hear this so badly. It took everything he had to sit and continue reading, when all he wanted to do was to leap up and run straight to Garak's quarters.

 

You say that you love me with all of your heart. Coming from anyone else, I would count this as hyperbole. Coming from you, it pains me more than you can know. The young never want to hear this from those older and more experienced than they, but in being so free with your devotion, you are making a mistake. I am not a noble, misunderstood creature who just needs love to reform.

 

I would do unspeakable things to you if told to do so by those for whom I once worked. I would gladly sacrifice you if it meant going home. I told you of Major Kira's whereabouts not because of sentiment or personal loyalty to you, but because I was told to do so. I do not know why I was given such instructions, and I do not question orders. I never expected to be forced back to Cardassia, and I am surprised that I survived. Rest assured the only reason I did is because someone powerful must want me alive; to what end I cannot say.

 

You will never be to me what I am to you. You may currently believe that it doesn't matter, and you may be content to accept such little affection as I have to give. As you grow older, wiser, I can assure you that this will change. If I allowed it, you would one day come to realize what a very poor bargain you had made with your love and loyalty, and your open, generous nature would give over to bitterness.

 

Don't delude yourself into thinking that this is just another of my fabrications. In my weakness, it would be all too easy to fill your head with pretty words and pleasure you enough to pacify any doubts. In this one way, you have managed to do something no one else ever has. You have inspired me to think more of another than I think of myself. If you love me as much as you say you do, you will respect how very difficult that was for me, and you will not make it harder by tempting me to reconsider. I have rarely asked anything of another in my life in the way that I am asking this of you.

 

Elim”

 

“You magnificently manipulative bastard,” he breathed softly, his shoulders slumping. It was as though he knew exactly what to say to pierce the heart of his intentions and kill them unfulfilled. “If you love me...you will respect...” Of course he did, and of course he would. What other choice did he have? Still, just because they were going to admit that a relationship wouldn't work between them, did that mean he had to sacrifice the friendship, too? He tightened his jaw. No, it didn't mean that. He ejected the data rod and slipped it into his pocket, heading for Garak's quarters with a different intention than his original one but no less determination.

 

He was relieved that Garak didn't make him hail him twice. After the first door chime, he heard a fairly cheerful, “Enter.”

 

He did so, spotting the Cardassian at his dining table eating breakfast. The sight sent a pang through him. He missed their breakfasts, stinky food and all. “Please,” he said, “don't get up,” as he saw the man about to rise. “May I?” he asked, gesturing at the chair opposite.

 

“Of course,” Garak said, inclining his head. “To what do I owe the pleasure of this unexpected visit?”

 

He didn't answer him immediately, taking the data rod from his pocket and setting it lightly on the table between them. He took his seat and laced both hands together on the tabletop. “I'm sure you recognize that,” he said, surprised at how calm he sounded.

 

Garak hesitated a beat as though considering what to say. He then nodded. “I do. I was wondering when you'd get around to reading it.”

 

“It would've been too much for me to expect that you'd just tell me you had written me a letter back,” the doctor said with faint amusement. “That's a statement, by the way, not a question. I accept what you said. All of it. I believe you when you say you don't and can't feel the way I feel. I know that where Cardassia is concerned, I come in a distant second.”

 

“I'm glad to hear you sounding so sensible,” Garak said, eying him warily. “Why do I hear a 'but' just dying to follow?”

 

He smiled faintly. “You don't. Well, not entirely. I miss the friendship, Garak. I think it's positively ridiculous for us to take the stance that if we can't be lovers, we can't be friends. We were friends first, after all, and it was rewarding and fulfilling for both of us.”

 

Garak took a sip of his rokassa juice, his expression thoughtful. “I confess I miss the mental stimulation of your company at lunch. Rom is a dear man and intelligent in his own way, but he and I share very few interests. I warn you, Julian, if you're seeking to put a foot in the door with this, I'll see right through it, and I won't be happy with you.”

 

“I know that,” he said, still feeling heavy, but resigned to the reality of the situation. “I'm not entirely happy with this. You know what I'd prefer, but I know that pushing for my preference would just drive a wedge between us altogether. If I didn't think that I would be capable of respecting this boundary, I wouldn't be asking you for it.”

 

The tailor favored him with a long, searching look. He seemed satisfied with whatever he saw, for he nodded and visibly relaxed. “I'm grateful, Doctor,” he said. “It's something I've been wanting to ask you for, myself, but I felt that it would be cruel of me. I know that were situations reversed, I would not appreciate being asked to just be friends if I wasn't ready to take that step. Shall we resume our reading schedules, then?”

 

“Yes, let's,” Julian replied. He felt a small sense of accomplishment, for he hadn't expected to achieve even that degree of success. “Would you mind if I had breakfast with you? I had to get out early this morning, and I haven't had a chance to eat.”

 

“Help yourself to the replicator,” Garak said, gesturing. “I'm glad of the company.”

 

As he ordered his breakfast, the doctor decided against bringing up the issue of what Garak had seen the day of the festival. The tailor wasn't acting strange or strained. He would have heard along with the rest of the station inhabitants that the odd behavior was caused by a virus. Perhaps it was best just to let that one lie. As he sat across from him with his toast and eggs, he asked, “So, read anything interesting lately?”

dark_sinestra: (Default)

Author notes: This story spans the Deep Space 9 episodes The Abandoned through Life Support. I used a few lines directly from the script of Civil Defense, namely the computer notifications and one brief exchange between Bashir and Garak in Ops. Although I didn't modify the basic plots of any of the shows I included, I did give a pretty different take on Fascination. They played it for comic effect, but at its core, the situations set up in that show were pretty disturbing and would be scary for those involved. Plus, it made no sense to me only principal cast members were affected when Lwaxana was all over the Promenade. This story could still qualify as a stand-alone, but with the weight of back story building up, it makes more sense at least in the context of “The Servant of Your Heart”.
Summary: Julian Bashir and Elim Garak walk the edges of the line in the sand that Garak drew, each believing himself to be right. In a world of ever shifting alliances and increasingly complicated politics, the two discover that a balance of power is almost impossible to maintain.
Author: Dark Sinestra Date Written: December, 2009
Category: Slash
Rating: NC-17 for explicit violent sex, mild adult language, intense adult themes, and character death.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of the people, places, things, or events from Star Trek Deep Space 9. All remain the property of Paramount, and I receive nothing but gratification in the knowledge that I would've enjoyed my TV show more.
Word Count: 16,519
 

Julian
The Infirmary

The doctor frowned and flinched away as Dax tried to hold him firmly by the chin and take a closer look at his face. “Will you stop squirming, Julian?” she said in frustration. “I'm trying to see if that Jem'Hadar boy cracked your temporal fossa or your zygomatic process when he hit you.” She took a scanner from a nearby nurse and ran it close to his cheek and the side of his eye.
 

“I'm fine,” he said yet again. “And he's not really a boy anymore, is he?”
 

“Not so much, no,” she said grimly. She turned off the scanner and handed it back to the nurse. “Thank you,” she said to her and turned her attention back to him. “You got off lucky, no fractures. You ought to let them treat you for the contusion, though.”
 

It was on the tip of his tongue to protest, but he knew that level look. It would be more trouble than it was worth. “Fine,” he said, beckoning the nurse over to help him. “What I really need is to be able to examine him further and see if I can synthesize that missing enzyme. I'm certain it's contributing to his erratic behavior.”
 

“Probably so. I'm sure Benjamin will want to see us in the wardroom soon. Do you want me to wait for you?”
 

“No,” he said. “You go ahead. I'll catch up.” He didn't know how to tell her that her solicitousness since Garak abruptly broke things off with him wasn't always welcome. He wasn't sure she would listen to him anyway. As things were, the only solitude he managed to carve out for himself was during work, when he could legitimately claim that he didn't need the distractions of others, and late at night, when he desperately did but couldn't bring himself to disrupt his friend's sleep. He sat still while the nurse ran the tissue regenerator over his swollen cheek, feeling the throbbing pain ease.
 

Under normal circumstances, he'd view the chance to observe a growing Jem'Hadar up close as an exciting, once in a lifetime opportunity. To be sure, he was taking copious notes and paying close attention. However, it didn't thrill him. Nothing did. He felt as though he was just going through the motions, and the pain never went far. All he had to do was to look down the Promenade and see Garak's shop or catch a glimpse of him going about his routine, and he was right back to that feeling that he couldn't get enough air and that too much of the light had gone out of his world.
 

He thanked the nurse and followed in the earlier footsteps of Dax toward the wardroom. The meeting went about as he expected it to go. Of course brass wasn't going to want to pass up the opportunity to study one of the enemy's shock troops up close. Kira's overly enthusiastic support of the idea of turning the young being into a lab experiment irked him. He was pleased to have the opportunity to throw in his support with Odo. He remembered very well how it felt to be a laboratory subject, the pain of all the changes he went through during his illegal gene therapy treatments. He wasn't certain if he had his complete memories from that time, but he had enough. As he listened to the Constable's impassioned plea on the young warrior's behalf, he wished that he could let the changeling know just how much they had in common. It would be a relief to be able to talk to someone who understood.
 

Commander Sisko asked to speak to Odo in private, and Julian decided to go check on the boy. It was hard to stop thinking of him in that way, even harder to believe that he had just recently held him in his arms as an infant. When he reached the security office, he found the powerful alien flinging himself against the holding cell shielding, and no amount of explaining on his part would calm him. Only the presence of Odo managed that, so it was fortunate that he joined them shortly and talked him down.
 

It made the doctor burn with anger to think of a race of beings so carefully bred and manipulated. They were nothing more than genetic slaves to the Founders. If he could help this one, he fully intended to. He also knew how it felt to be designed and engineered, to wonder what parts of oneself were genuine and what parts were put there at the request of others. He wondered if he would every truly and fully be able to forgive his parents for that. He didn't think of it often. In facing the Jem'Hadar, he found the issue brought front and center in a way it hadn't been in years.
 

Having such a challenging task set before him as synthesizing the complex enzyme missing from the boy's system kept him blessedly distracted for hours. He was disappointed that Miles and Odo managed to find a hidden cache of it before he succeeded. As it was more important that the boy be given some relief, he discovered that the best way to pass it quickly into his body was through the carotid artery. He kept samples aside for study and research and gave the rest to Odo for safe keeping. The two left the infirmary together.
 

A few hours after that, he heard a hail on the infirmary comm and turned to accept it personally. He had made progress on his analysis of the enzyme and hadn't noticed how much time had passed. He recognized the doctor on the screen as an expert in xenoimmunology whose papers were almost always cropping up in most of the medical journals he kept up with, someone stationed on Starbase 201. He schooled his features to politeness, but he was angry. Starfleet was obviously not willing to let this go. “I see I didn't awaken you, Doctor Bashir,” the older man said. “Good. I wanted to extend the professional courtesy of requesting all of your notes and the results of any experiments you've run on that Jem'Hadar of yours personally. You've been making quite a name for yourself lately.”
 

“Thank you, Doctor Ramirez,” he said, distantly polite. “I've read many of your papers. Your work on the polymerase chain reaction of the J8B5 virus for safer vaccines along the Tzenkethi Border is particularly brilliant. You've likely saved hundreds of lives.”
 

“That's why we do it, isn't it?” he said, obviously flattered. “Having the chance to study this specimen may save hundreds, if not thousands, more. I must say I envy your position there, right at the cusp of the passage to the Gamma Quadrant.”
 

“It's rarely dull,” he replied, impatient with the jocular small talk when a sentient being's life hung in the balance. “I trust you'll treat him well?” he said.
 

The man blinked. “Who? Oh, you mean the specimen? Well, of course, we'll treat it as well as we can, but as you know, we can't always be as non-invasive as we like.”
 

“Of course,” he said, his voice hardening. “Doctor, my apologies, but it's very late here. It will take me some time to collate the data for transmission, as I wasn't expecting to have the situation taken out of my hands this quickly. We told the boy he would be staying here for now.”
 

“Of course,” the man said, completely ignoring the not so subtle rebuke. “I eagerly await your findings, Doctor. Ramirez out.”
 

The transmission ended, and Julian slammed the flat of his hand down on the table beside it. “Damn!” he said.
 

A late shift nurse stuck his head around the corner. “Is everything all right, Doctor?”
 

“No, but we have work to do. Help me get this data sorted,” he said, making room for the nurse. “We'll be sending it off to Starbase 201 in short order.”
 

He left the infirmary very late, affording himself less than four hours of sleep before it was time to get back to work. It wasn't the first and wouldn't be the last time he stretched himself thin. It came with the territory for medical staff. His mood improved somewhat when he heard the next day that the Jem'Hadar had managed to commandeer a runabout and escape and that no one got hurt in the process. Good for you, he thought. Don't ever turn back. You're probably better off with your Founders.

He didn't like feeling this way, disgusted with his superiors and his government, first over the treatment of Garak, now this. It made him wonder if he hadn't made a mistake in joining Starfleet. He could have made a decent career for himself as a civilian doctor and never faced so many ethical challenges. He could have stayed in Paris and never had his heart crushed. In leaving, had he not done the same to his fiancée? He had justified himself by saying that they were too young to have gotten engaged and that he hadn't thought hard enough about how he had his whole life ahead of him. In hindsight, in light of his broken heart, he realized that his decision was selfish, childish, and cruel. How many women had he dallied with, nearly all of them more serious about him than he was them? How many hearts had he broken? Maybe in some way, he deserved to feel the way he did.

He grumbled at himself for entertaining such bleak thoughts. Connecting what Garak had done to anything in his past was illogical. There wasn't some giant scale in the sky, keeping track of words and deeds and bringing down a hammer to equal the balance. The only relevant part of what he had been thinking was that it was irresponsible to make commitments he didn't know if he could keep at the time he made them. If getting hurt this badly prevented him from breaking other hearts in the future, then something positive came of it. It's a pity I'm just not that good at lying to myself, he thought. I don't feel any better at all.

Garak
Garak's Clothiers

On early mornings, the Promenade was now deserted. Garak toyed with the idea of opening his shop later, not that it would matter much. Early, late, he had few customers. He counted himself lucky that even when things were going well financially, he had lived frugally and modestly. He was in no danger of losing his roof over his head or his basic necessities. He knew the Ferengi across the way were much more worried and had far more to lose than he.
 

With Julian out of the picture as his steady lunch companion, he had taken to lunching at times with Rom. It wasn't the same, of course. Rom wasn't much of a reader and knew very little of any alien literature. He did, however, speak at length about his son Nog, his brother, their family life, and the situation at the bar. Garak took a vicarious sort of pleasure in this talk of family. He'd never tell Rom, but there were times he envied him his freedom in having a child and raising him openly. It was a luxury he would never be able to afford, no matter how much money or resources he might accrue.
 

He thought as little of Julian as he could, something he knew that most of the doctor's friends would judge as typical and misconstrue as a lack of care. They were so closed minded. Any Cardassian would understand his reasoning easily. Closed doors wouldn't stay that way if one were constantly opening them and peering at the contents they were meant to shut away. He had good, sound reasons for cutting things off when he did. It was unfortunate that in the process both of them were hurt. They would have been hurt much worse if things continued to progress along the course he saw, and it could have cost the young officer his entire promising career. No matter what the doctor thought in his love blindness, Garak knew that a relationship with him wasn't worth that price. He had nothing that valuable to give to the dear man in return, not even the ability to say, I love you, and mean it without ambivalence.
 

He bustled about and tidied the already immaculate place as he did every morning, lifting his head and straightening when Lieutenant Dax strode through his doors looking like a woman on a mission. He had been expecting this, either from her or one of the others. “Good morning,” he said pleasantly. “Have you been enjoying your new dress?”
 

“I haven't had the chance to wear it yet,” she confessed. “I haven't been able to do much socializing lately. Have you?”
 

He arched an eye ridge. “My dear Lieutenant, if you look around you, you may notice that we have a...lack...of civilians of late. Alas, I have more than enough time on my hands but few potential companions to choose from.”
 

“I wanted to know if you'd like to have lunch with me today,” she offered.
 

It wasn't exactly what he had been expecting. Now he simply expected that conversation to occur at a later date. “I regret that I have a lunch date already.”
 

She looked surprised. To her credit, she hid it quickly. “Well, how about dinner, then?”
 

“Do we have enough to discuss for a dinner?” he asked her, favoring her with a somewhat pointed look.
 

“We don't have to talk about Julian at all,” she said. “I'm sorry if I gave you that impression. So, are you interested?”
 

“My dear, I'm positively intrigued,” he replied. Perhaps they wouldn't have that expected conversation at all, if she was to be believed.
 

“I'll come by after work to pick you up, then,” she said. “I'd wear the dress, but I don't want to give anyone the wrong impression.”
 

He smiled, delighted at how deftly she made it clear that she had no interest in him without ever really saying such a thing at all. It was unnecessary, the lack of interest mutual; however, he knew that she received more than her fair share of romantic offers. Rebuffing them before they came was probably second nature by now. “No,” he agreed. “We can't have that. I shall see you then?”
 

“Yes,” she said, nodding and leaving for Ops.
 

He worked through the morning, enjoyed his lunch with Rom, and caught up with some reading on a seat behind his counter during the afternoon. As evening approached, he began to think of the coming dinner plans and wonder what Dax might want with him, if not to discuss Julian. The computer's voice coming from his counter console had his head jerking up in surprise, keen gaze flashing to focus on the terminal. “Warning...worker revolt in progress in Ore Processing Unit Five...security countermeasures initiated.”
 

“No,” he said, jumping up from his seat. “What have those fools gotten into now?” Before he could key in a query, Gul Dukat's face popped up on screen to relate a pre-recorded message that he recognized all too well. He sighed deeply and pressed his lips together in irritation. The beginnings of a headache announced themselves behind his eye ridges and along the top of his skull. He had much bigger things to worry about than a migraine, such as the fact that he seemed to have now been shut out of his own computer terminal. “Oh, you pompous windbag,” he growled under his breath. “You think you're so clever!”
 

He immediately left the shop, locking it down and heading toward Security. He reached the office only to find Odo and Quark inside. “Excuse me, Constable,” he said, “but I seem to have been locked out of my computer. I was wondering if perhaps I could use yours?”
 

Odo glanced up at him impatiently. “Not now, Garak,” he grated. “I can't even use it. I don't have high enough clearance.”
 

“I've been telling him I can give him Level Seven,” Quark said, rolling his eyes, “but does he listen to me?”
 

“Be quiet, Quark,” Odo and Garak said at the same time.
 

They glanced sharply at one another. Before Garak could ask for access a second time, the computer's voice said, “Warning. Workers have escaped from Ore Processing Unit Five. Initiating station-wide counterinsurgency program.”
 

“Oh, damn,” Garak said mildly, turning and rushing down the Promenade just in time to avoid the forcefield that sprang to life, sealing Odo and Quark inside. He didn't have time to argue anymore. Perhaps they'd listen to him in Ops. He hoped they would, or things were about to get much more dead than they had been of late. He had a moment of anxiety when he hit the first forcefield in front of the turbolift, but his access code worked. He hurried as fast as he possibly could, having to stop again and again to deactivate more fields. He noticed they sprang back to life as soon as he passed. Dukat's ostentatious voice droned on and on. “He always did love the sound of his own words,” he muttered.
 

When he reached one of the hallway terminals, he tried to shut down the program with his access codes. Nothing happened. He then tried to quick and dirty a few subroutines to no avail. “Of course, it's not going to be that easy,” he said in frustration.
 

By the time he reached Ops, he had heard the threat about the habitat rings being flooded with neurocine gas. Well, Elim, he thought dryly, you always worried you'd die on this station. It may happen much sooner than you anticipated. He saw Major Kira, Dax, Julian, and some personnel he didn't know in Ops behind the forcefield. At least they had managed to pry open the door. They seemed more than a little surprised to see him. No one will ever believe I'm just a tailor now, he thought. Oh, well, better to have the chance to worry about how to get out of that later than die for the perfection of a lie.

Julian
Ops

As ridiculous as it made him feel on one level, Julian was extremely glad to see Garak just then. It didn't make their situation any less grim, and he wasn't certain they'd manage to get out of the trouble they were in alive, but at least if he did die, it would be with someone he loved. He shouldn't have been surprised that the canny Cardassian had a plan. It didn't work out the way any of them expected, instead triggering yet another level of the counterinsurgency measures. Despite the setback, Garak forged ahead with another plan, one endorsed and improved upon by Dax. When he was sure that Dax's burned hands were as all right as they could be under the circumstances, he stood off to the side and watched the tailor trying to forge Gul Dukat's codes in order to shut down the system. He couldn't help but to smile and tease him. It might be the last chance he ever got to do it. He had never been more proud of him than in that moment.
 

Garak inadvertently tripped a failsafe before Dax had a chance with Kira's help to disable internal sensors. The wall replicator sprang to life, and in the flash of an eye, a man was dead. Shocked, the doctor dove for cover and watched the rest of them do the same as energy beams blasted from the now deadly machine. Every move they tried to make earned them more blasts. He narrowly avoided losing an arm trying to reach Major Kira's phaser. He could just see Garak under Dax's console as they all shouted back and forth to one another, doing their best to formulate a plan under fire.

 

My poor Elim, he thought sadly. Every time you try to do the right thing by any of us, things just get worse for you. He knew the tailor wouldn't be in any danger at all had Commander Sisko, Miles, and Jake not been poking around in the deserted guts of the ore refinery. He wished that he could apologize to him on Starfleet's behalf, but now wasn't the time or place for that.

Gul Dukat's sudden appearance, for real this time, in Ops cut off all further thought in that direction. He watched him very closely, not nearly as intimidated in his presence as he had been three years before. He waited for an opening as the Gul spoke to them, and when the arrogant Gul disabled the blaster in the replicator to make himself some tea, he almost had it. Surging to his feet, he had no choice but to dive right back down again, the diabolical lens reappearing as soon as Dukat stepped out of the way. That was too close, he thought.

Dukat approached Garak, and he tensed again. He wouldn't let him hurt him, no matter the cost. He felt his fists ball as the man taunted the tailor. To his horror, Garak seemed to be rising to the bait, swiftly standing from his cover. He couldn't stop himself from crying out, “Garak!”

Easy, Doctor... it would seem that the computer is only targeting non-Cardassians after all,” Garak said with his eyes locked to Dukat's.
 

He felt his limbs flooded with the weakness of relief. Thank God, he thought. He listened in uneasy fascination to the calmly delivered but hostile exchange between the two. Old friends indeed, he thought dryly, recalling what Dukat had said of Garak the first time he had ever spoken to him. His dislike of the Gul intensified to something more visceral as he openly threatened Garak. He was glad that the tailor refused him the satisfaction of getting a rise, for he knew his ex had a temper underneath his blasé facade.

He slowly stood after Dukat deactivated the blaster and retreated with Major Kira into Commander Sisko's office. “What do you think he wants?” he asked the others in a low voice.

He obviously wants the station,” Dax said grimly, glancing at Garak. “Do you think this will fly with your government?”

Julian watched Garak's face as he considered his answer. “If he has enough support in the military, it might,” he said. “I wish I could tell you for certain, Lieutenant, but I'm no longer familiar enough with the political climate on Cardassia to provide an educated opinion.”

He wanted so badly to have a moment alone with the tailor. Their eyes met briefly, and it hurt him to see cool assessment instead of any warmth. It was Elim in the infirmary all over again, vulnerable and yet stubbornly refusing to yield a centimeter. He was angry with himself for expecting anything different and dropped the eye contact first.

Garak,” Dax said, “since it's looking like we might not have that dinner date after all, I want to tell you the main thrust of what I had to say to you. I'm only sorry I'll have to be much briefer than I intended.”

Julian looked between the two of them, irrational hurt flaring and then subsiding again. Of course it wasn't a date date. Dax would never do that to him. If she had, she certainly wouldn't be bringing it up in front of him now. “I can't give you any real privacy, but if I step to the far wall and you speak quietly, I won't hear you,” he offered.

No, Julian, it's all right,” she said. “I don't mind if you hear this.” She shot a questioning look at Garak to see if he did.

I'm fine with that, Lieutenant,” he said.

Good. I wanted to thank you for helping us save Nerys,” she said.

It's not as though I had a choice,” Garak responded, a touch of steel beneath his polite tone.

I meant before that,” she said, unphased. “When you did.”

The doctor felt a surge of gratitude for the Trill that he tried to convey with his eyes alone. He didn't want to butt in, and he wanted Garak to have a chance to respond. It meant more to him that she would make that gesture than he could express. The fact that she had intended to do it in private made it mean that much more, for he knew that it truly was for Garak and not for him that she said it.

Garak waited a few beats to respond. “My only regret is that I won't have the chance to see how you intended to stretch that out for the length of an entire meal,” he said with an incline of his head.

Both doctor and science officer chuckled, their levity fading quickly when yet another announcement came from the computer regarding Dukat's cowardly attempt to escape the station and his failure to maintain order. As the self destruct sequence was announced, only Garak laughed. It had a very dry, ironic sound to Julian's ears.

I don't see what's so funny,” Dax murmured.

Garak simply indicated Kira and Dukat coming out of the Commander's office with a tip of his chin. Dukat's expression was thunderous. Despite the desperation of the situation, Julian felt tempted to laugh as well. There was nothing quite so gratifying as seeing a blow hard hoisted upon his own petard.

They all gathered around Dukat at the central table and watched him try to disable the security measures. Garak laughed again at the man's failure, and Julian found himself privately grateful that their breakup hadn't been acrimonious. He had no doubt that otherwise, he might have found himself on the receiving end of the tailor's extraordinarily pointed barbs. It seemed that for those who earned his true dislike, his malice knew no limits. As entertaining as it was to see Dukat repeatedly put in his place, particularly when it came to his misguided hitting on Major Kira, it wasn't helping matters. He finally spoke up and told Garak such, hoping that he'd direct his attention back to finding a way out of the deadly situation.

In the end, it was Dax and Dukat who came up with their best chance for success. Unfortunately, it relied on the Commander and Miles being able to reach a critical area of the station and disable the laser fusion initiator to prevent an overload of the main reactor core. They all waited together in tense silence with less than ten minutes left to discover their fates, life, or a quick, fiery death that would leave them nothing more than vaporized particles adrift in space.

Julian positioned himself in front of Garak and drew in a breath, determined to tell him how much he meant to him and that he didn't hold it against him for the decision he made. The tailor cut him a very sharp warning look and flicked his glance quickly to the side to indicate Dukat not so very far away. It was too late. Dukat had already noticed that he was about to speak to Garak, and his pale blue eyes were focused on Julian with intense interest. “It may be bad timing,” the doctor said, “but I was just wondering if you ever managed to hem those pants I brought to you last week.”

I can't believe you,” Kira said. “We could be space dust any minute, and you're worried about a pair of pants?”

They're very nice pants, Major,” Garak said mildly. “As a matter of fact, they're ready to be picked up. I intended to tell you this evening, Doctor, but I got a little distracted.”

Dukat looked away from all of them in disgust, and Julian took the opportunity to offer Garak a very small smile. Affection surged in his breast as he realized that even now, Garak was behaving and thinking as though they would survive the situation. For as much as the Cardassian liked to claim that he was a cynic and a pessimist, he kept Julian from revealing a potential weakness in front of a dangerous enemy in case they all lived to face another day. Garak didn't return the smile, but Julian noticed a slight softening of his gaze. It was enough.

Let's get people moving,” Dax said. “We might have time to get at least some of the people off the station before it blows.”

There was no more time for good-byes. They all got to work, doing what they could. After a few minutes more, it became clear that the crisis had been averted. Dukat beamed away before any of them could stop him. They had worse problems to deal with, such as the fact that life support had been destroyed, and they had but twelve hours to get it back online and operational. Julian retreated to the infirmary, expecting and receiving several cases of people who had been overwhelmed with panic. There were even a few heart attacks during and after the crisis. He had no idea where Garak went or what he had done after they parted company in Ops, but he knew he'd see him again. Perhaps he'd be willing to talk then without Dukat in the way.

Garak
Private Quarters

He hated those pills Julian gave him for his migraines, as they affected him strangely and usually made him have nightmares. The pain was too great this time to combat with kanar alone. The strain of the past several hours combined with having to endure Dukat's company in close quarters insured a headache to rival all headaches. As soon as he had managed to reach his quarters, no easy task without the turbolifts functioning, he took a handful of the wretched things, killed the lights, and lay down on his couch with a cool, wet cloth draped over his forehead and eyes.
 

He was starting to drift into nightmare, the faces of many of his former victims floating into his view like dead, bloated things on the surface of dark water, when his door chime dragged him back to the waking world. He sat up, disoriented and still in pain. The almost dry cloth fluttered from his face and startled him when it landed on his hands. “Computer,” he said thickly, “lights, ten percent, and who is at the blasted door?”
 

“Rephrase the question,” the computer said as dim light flooded his sitting room.
 

They could program it to do so many things, and yet recognizing slang seemed beyond it. “Who is at my door?” he asked, exasperated.
 

“Major Kira Nerys.”
 

He quirked an eye ridge and immediately regretted it. Steeling himself for whatever was about to happen, he wished his phaser wasn't all the way in his bedroom. “Enter,” he said quietly.
 

The door slid open, and Kira stood beyond the threshold. She seemed reluctant to step into the dim room, her fists clenching and unclenching at her sides. Tucking her head down slightly, she pressed her lips thin and stepped across the threshold. Her shoulders twitched when the door shut behind her. “Why is it so dark in here?” she demanded.
 

“Major,” Garak said, wincing, “please, keep your voice down. I...have a headache.” He didn't like to admit even that much weakness to her. If he didn't, he knew that she would continue barking things at him, and her voice would pierce straight to the center of his brain.
 

“Oh,” she said, blessedly more quietly. “I'm...sorry to bother you.” She stood just before his door, looking awkward and uncertain.
 

He wondered if he should wait her out or just ask what she wanted. She was so volatile, it was hard to judge moment to moment the best way to handle her. Pain was very much a factor in his asking, “Is there something I can do for you, Major? You'll have to forgive me for my limited hospitality at the moment. I was asleep.”
 

“Maybe I should come back another time,” she said, sounding relieved.
 

That relief changed things. His eyes narrowed very slightly. “No, not at all,” he said more brightly, forcing himself to sit up straighter. He gestured her over to the chair opposite his sofa. “You came all this way with the turbolifts offline. It must be important.”
 

“I prefer to stand,” she said. She made some concession to him, however, by stepping closer so that she could speak more quietly. “I...wanted to...thank you,” she said, speaking with difficulty, “for getting Dukat to back off. I...you know, I wasn't even aware that he was...” she paused and shuddered, “that he was hitting on me until you said something and he reacted the way he did.”
 

Garak inclined his head, surprised that she was thanking him, but even more surprised that she hadn't been aware of what was so blatant that it was offensive to him. “You were a bit distracted,” he said.
 

She snorted softly. “Still...was he really? Isn't it just as likely he was trying to goad me? He's such a complete ass, it wouldn't surprise me.”
 

“With all due respect, Major, perhaps you don't read Cardassians as well as you think you do,” he said. “I can assure you that he was very aggressively trying to impress you to a degree that I felt was unhealthy, particularly in light of his family situation.”
 

She scowled. “That's so disgusting. Why? Why me of all people?”
 

He had several theories, none of which he was inclined to share with her. No matter how much he hated Dukat, he was not going to give a Bajoran insight into the Cardassian psyche willingly. “That's something I'm afraid I can't answer,” he said. “You'd have to ask Dukat, not that I recommend it.”
 

“I think I'll pass on that,” she agreed. “Why did you tell Julian about my abduction?” she asked abruptly.
 

He graced her with an ironic half smile. “Are you going to believe anything I say in answer to that?”
 

She pressed her lips together again. “Probably not,” she replied.
 

“Then I'll just let you draw your own conclusions,” he said tiredly. “It takes less energy, and it's what you'll do anyway.”
 

She regarded him in silence, her black eyes reflecting the low light in twin gleams like the surface of a mirror. “I am grateful,” she said at last, “but it doesn't change anything. I think you're a snake who'd sell all of us out the first chance you got.”
 

“It's always good to know where one stands,” he answered, not that he needed her to tell him any of that. He knew it all too well.
 

She folded her arms. “Do you know how many Bajorans died during the occupation, Garak?”
 

“If you want to know the truth of it, I never gave it much thought,” he said in an offhand way. He wanted her to leave now, and he knew that goading her would be the quickest way to get his way.
 

“Why does that not surprise me?” she asked. “Ten million. Ten million men, women, and children who never did anything to your people to deserve what you did to them, to us. I don't know what your role was in the occupation, but I promise you if I ever find out that you were responsible for even one of those ten million, I'll do everything in my power to see that you pay for it.”
 

He didn't want to think about it, and his mind rejected the figure outright. What did she expect him to do about it? What did she expect any Cardassian who had a hand in that to do? Did she honestly think the state had any more compassion for disobedient servants than it did for those it occupied? He knew from first hand experience, being one of the tools for discovering dissidents, that it did not, and she should have known after seeing the recording by Kell regarding Dukat's supposed cowardice in trying to abandon the station during the “revolt”. He felt a flare of anger for this woman whose life he had saved at great personal risk having the temerity to come into his quarters and harangue him about something over which he had no control. “If you ever do find such a thing,” he said lightly, “I'll be happy to indulge you then. Until then, as far as I'm concerned, the subject is closed.”
 

“You're as arrogant as Dukat,” she spat, clenching her fists.
 

“No, dear Major,” he said. “Dukat merely thinks he is the best at what he does. I know I am. That's not arrogance. It's confidence. Was there anything else you needed? Your uniform let out a bit, perhaps?” The glare she shot him was hot enough to melt latinum. Without another word, she whirled on her heel and stalked from his room. All in all, he had handled that somewhat more ham fisted than was his wont, but she did catch him at a bad time. The things that came out of his mouth during his migraines sometimes surprised even him.
 

After re-wetting his cloth, he resettled on his couch, the bedroom too daunting a trek in his state. “Computer,” he said, “lights out, and disable door chime. I don't want to be disturbed again tonight unless the station is in danger.” The nightmares returned in force, but he slept so deeply that by the time he awoke close to lunchtime, he remembered nothing more than vague, disturbing impressions that seemed connected to things that Major Kira had said. Why had he ever let her in his quarters to begin with? He knew it could only end badly. Live and learn, Elim, he thought dryly. Live and learn.

dark_sinestra: (Default)
Garak
Quark's Bar


He had been left to his own devices again, this time with Julian taking an unexpected trip to Trill. As was always the case with these professional excursions, the tailor was left to put together incomplete pieces and draw his own conclusions. He knew it had something to do with Dax's increasingly strange behavior. He hoped the trip wouldn't end in tragedy, more for Julian's sake than the Trill's. It wasn't that he had anything against Dax. He just parsed out his concern judiciously.

He picked at his food without much of an appetite. The continued threat of a Dominion invasion hung over the entire station like a pall. The Replimat was completely deserted. At least at the bar, he had a little company in passing and a few people to watch.

He saw Odo enter the place from his vantage on the second floor. He thought that the changeling must be as bored as he with things so quiet and uneventful. On an impulse, he called, “Constable!” When Odo swiveled his head his way, he lifted his hand in a wave. The changeling paused, considering, and changed his direction from the bar to the stairs. Pleased with this turn of events, Garak waited patiently for him to arrive at his table. “Slow night?” he asked.

“Yes,” Odo grated. “Was there something in particular you needed, Garak?”

“Oh, no. I was simply saying hello.” He paused a beat and asked, “Have you ventured any further into cooking? You seemed to enjoy helping with the souffle at the dinner party.”

Odo gave him a searching look, his deep set blue eyes wary. “I haven't,” he said. “I know that you're aware that I don't eat.”

“Of course,” Garak said. “That doesn't mean that you can't cook for others.” He smiled pleasantly.

“Hmph,” Odo snorted. “And who would I cook for?”

“Good question,” the tailor said, pretending to give it some consideration. “How about Major Kira? She enjoyed your cooking, too. How did she put it? That you were...cute?”

Odo rolled his eyes and nodded his head slightly, realizing that he walked right into that one. “Good night, Garak,” he said rather pointedly. “Enjoy your dinner.”

Garak watched him leave with nothing short of glee. He was right in his suspicions. It was always nice to discover he hadn't lost his touch.

It was almost a week before the doctor returned with a healthy Dax in tow, and he took yet another trip shortly after that to Klaestron IV. Although he tried not to be, he found himself envious of the doctor's freedom. Aside from their one clandestine sojourn to Bajor to investigate Rugal, he had not set foot off the station since shortly before the end of the occupation. His trips during the occupation were no pleasure excursions, and they intruded on his present reality more than he cared to admit, even to himself. He knew that Julian didn't understand his impulse to goad Major Kira. He did. She was an unpleasant reminder of unpleasant things, and the accusation in her burning eyes every time she looked his way was like a sharp prod under his scales. Such discomfort always brought out the worst in him.

He adjusted to the tension in the environment just as he had always adapted to the changing circumstances of his life. As long as he was able to maintain some semblance of routine, he felt that he could keep his equilibrium. Returning to his shop after another enjoyable lunch with Julian, he worked through the afternoon. Just before he was about to close, he noticed an unusual prompt flashing on his terminal. With his heart racing, he instructed the computer to close and lock his doors, typed in his decryption code, and read the succinct message from his mysterious contact in the Order. He could hardly believe his eyes and knew that like it or not, he had to tell Julian right away.

Julian
Private Quarters


The doctor paced, his stomach tied in knots. He had never felt so torn in his life than when Garak came to him in the infirmary and told him that Major Kira was being held by the Obsidian Order on Cardassia Prime. He knew that he had to tell Commander Sisko, and he knew that Garak must have known he'd have to do so. He wasn't at all happy when Odo showed up at his quarters, insisting that Garak come with him for a meeting with the Commander, alone. Had he placed his lover in danger? What other choice did he have?

Garak had been gone a long time. The thought struck him that perhaps he was done with his meeting with Sisko. “Computer, where is Garak?” he asked.

“Garak is on Habitat Level H-3, Chamber 901,” came the answer.

“Damn,” he breathed, hurrying out the door and running down the corridor. He was breathless by the time he reached the tailor's quarters. He hailed him and received no answer.

Undeterred, he repeatedly pressed the button until Garak's voice came over the comm, sharper than he had ever heard it. “Go. Away!”

“Not happening,” he retorted. “Open the door, or I'll open it.” He waited several moments. “Have it your way,” he said tightly. “Computer, open lock, Medical Override code...”

He didn't have time to get it all out, the door suddenly sliding open to reveal a stranger with his lover's visage. He took a step back involuntarily, his body convinced of something his rational mind would never have believed, that Garak was about to attack him. The Cardassian made no further move, glaring at him with that frightening look for several long moments before deliberately turning his back on him and retreating back into his quarters. Julian followed, wondering if he was making a mistake.

Garak continued to the back. Keeping his distance, the doctor followed, only to find him packing a small bag. He was startled into asking, “Where are you going?”

“Where do you think?” he snarled.

His eyes widened. “They're taking you to Cardassia?”

“Your grasp of the obvious is stunning,” he said cruelly, sealing his luggage and setting it near his bedroom door. Julian stepped back to give him room.

“Garak,” he said, feeling completely helpless and appalled, “I had no choice. You know that.”

“I have no choice, either,” the man said, his rage so palpable Julian thought he could feel it radiating off of him in waves. “Your Commander was quite clear about that. I suppose you've been taking lessons from him, too, seeing that you're in my quarters when I want to be alone.”

He felt a stab of guilt and shame. “I...I was worried about you,” he said lamely.

“Well, of course, that makes it all OK, forcing yourself on me using your Starfleet security codes. You Starfleeters always have some happy little justification for the things you inflict on others. Major Kira's life is much more important than mine, your desires also more important than mine. Even Quark is more important than me, so why should I be surprised to find myself at last openly abused after years of suppressed hostility? After all, I'm just a spoonhead.”

Julian gasped aloud. “You can't mean that you think I feel that way about you,” he said.

“You're here against my wishes,” he insisted, glaring so hard it seemed his glacial eyes would bulge from their deep set sockets. “Perhaps there's something else you want, too?” He ripped his tunic open, the fabric tearing along the hooks. “I've been told I have many uses.”

His head spinning from the force of that glare and the unmitigated cruelty of the words, he stumbled back. “I'm leaving now,” he managed to get out. “I'm sorry I've upset you.”

“But things were just getting interesting!” Garak's cold voice followed him as he fled.

Before he even reached his quarters he had started to weep. He couldn't hold it back. He felt literally torn in two. He was grateful he didn't run into anyone along the way, but if he had, it wouldn't have made a difference. Once inside he flung himself across his couch, cradled his head in both arms, and cried as he hadn't since the day he found out his parents had been lying to him for years about who he really was and what had been done to him. He knew that Garak understood why he told Commander Sisko the news about Kira. Why had he insisted on forcing his way into his quarters? Why had he violated him on such a fundamental level?

Everything Garak had said pained him beyond words, and if the tailor actually believed even half of it? Well, why shouldn't he believe it? Most of it was true, wasn't it? The Commander would use Garak to save his own people if he could. It was his duty, just as it had been Julian's duty to report what he had been told. No matter how much he personally loved Garak, he would never withhold information that could save someone's life to protect him. Even if it means sacrificing him in the process? What if the Cardassians killed Garak for this? What if Tain did? How would he ever live with himself?

And hearing that ugly, ugly racial slur coming out of Garak's mouth, it hurt almost worse than what he had done and implied by ripping open his clothing. As a member of a hostile government in foreign territory, he had no status, no power, and no choice but to be used as others saw fit if he wanted to survive. That was the harsh reality of his existence. What if on some level he had acquiesced to Julian's desires last year because he felt he had no choice or because he was so desperate for any friendly face that he would have accepted any genuine offer that came along? Had he taken advantage of a desperate man? If so he was no better than the Cardassian task masters with their comfort women. He felt as though he might be sick.

He cried himself dry and fell asleep face down on his sofa. When he awoke late for work, he discovered that the Defiant had already departed for Cardassian space with Commander Sisko, Odo, and Garak aboard. He was too late to try to apologize or say good-bye. He knew that if he never saw Garak alive again, he would never be able to forgive himself for that fight or for any of the unanswered questions that now hung over his thoughts like a gallows. He went through his day more miserable than he had been in well over a decade, and nothing was sufficient to lift him out of the mood.

He holed up in the infirmary, retreating to his office and burying himself in medical research. He didn't realize how late it had grown when Chief O'Brien ducked his head into his office. “Did you forget?” he asked.

“What?” he blinked and turned bleary eyes on the man, puzzled.

“You forgot,” O'Brien snorted. “We were going to try out that new hang gliding holoprogram of Quark's. We've had it reserved for over a week now, and you know Quark. No refunds.”

“I'm sorry, Chief,” he said. “You go on without me and tell me how it is. I'm just not in the mood.”

“This is about Garak,” the man said darkly. “Look, Julian, you did what you had to do. If the Cardies are holding Major Kira, it can't be for a good reason. She's Bajoran. Who knows what they're doing to her?”

“The Cardies,” he said, feeling a ripple of anger pass through him. “That's really all you see, isn't it? Why don't you go ahead and use the word you're really thinking? Don't hold back on my account.”

O'Brien looked uncomfortable. “I'm not trying to upset you,” he said.

“Of course not,” he retorted, fixing him with a hard stare. “You just think I'm stupid and naïve for involving myself with a stinking spoonhead who would just as soon stab me in the back as look at me, right?”

O'Brien flinched slightly, his pale face, reddening. “Now, look here,” he said sharply.

“No, you look here,” Julian said. “Garak didn't have to come to me with that information about Major Kira at all. He could have sat on it indefinitely and lived his life relatively unmolested on this station with none of us any wiser. Instead, he risked his neck, knowing fully well what the results would be, and now he very well may die because of it, so forgive me if I'm not in the mood to traipse off and pretend nothing is wrong with someone who hates him for no better reason than what race he is. I trust you can see yourself out.”

With his lips pursed tight and his fists balled, the engineer nodded tightly and left without a word. Julian didn't feel himself relax until he was sure he was gone, reaching up a hand to rub at the bridge of his nose. At this rate, he was going to find himself as isolated as the tailor. In that moment, he couldn't bring himself to care. He was tired of being tolerant of others' biases against Garak. Maybe if he had spoken up sooner, Garak wouldn't have as much reason to feel the way he did. Footsteps outside the office had his back up again. “I thought I told you to...leave,” he said, whirling in his seat and trailing off when he saw not the Chief, but Dax.

Dax glanced around and stayed at the threshold. “Do you want me to leave?” she asked gently.

To his horror, he found his tears of the night before trying to come back again. He bit his tongue nearly to blood before he could answer her with a calm voice. “No, it's all right, Dax. Come on in. Miles and I just exchanged some words.”

“That would explain his beet red face and flashing eyes,” she said musingly, stepping into the office and having the computer close the door behind her. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“No. Yes. I don't know. I...” he trailed off and swallowed. “Dax,” he said, “do you think...do you think I've taken advantage of Garak?”

She seemed as though she would laugh until she saw the look in his eyes. Her brow furrowed. “Oh, Julian,” she said, moving closer and squatting in front of his chair to place a hand on his knee. “Why would you think such a thing? Did Garak say that?”

“Not precisely, but...he said a lot of terrible things that are true, and it got me thinking. He's so horribly alone here. What if I...well, I'm not saying that I did it on a conscious level, but what if I tapped into that...desperation? What if he's only with me because the weight of being alone got to be too much to bear? What if he's afraid that if he doesn't have an ally with the power he sees as being in control that he...” His breath hitched. “That something would happen to him exactly like what has happened anyway?”

He was grateful that she didn't instantly discount the idea out of hand, instead giving it serious thought. “I won't sit here and tell you it isn't possible,” she said softly. “I will say I don't consider it likely.”

“Why not?” he asked, dark eyes locked onto hers.

“Because,” she said, “he could have the same thing without ever becoming your lover. He could have kept you as a friend and gotten everything he needed, companionship and protection, without the added complication of a genuine relationship, or he could have bedded you without ever letting you close to him. He came to you and told you about Kira. He made that decision knowing the consequences. If he thought you were taking advantage of him, would he ever have made such a gesture?”

He wanted to believe that she was right, as what she said did make sense. He knew Garak well enough to know how he held grudges and the large and small ways he had of making someone pay for crossing him or hurting him. “I forced my way into his quarters last night,” he whispered, his cheeks aflame. “I was in the process of using my medical override code when he opened the door.”

“So he let you in,” she said, moving her hand from his knee to his hand and squeezing.

“It's not like I gave him a choice,” he said bitterly. “I was going to barge in there anyway, and he knew that.”

“Then why didn't he just force your hand?” she asked. “Why open the door on his own?”

“I...” he blinked and realized he had no idea. He had been so upset by what followed that he didn't give it any thought at all. “I don't know,” he said, raising his free hand to swipe at his eyes before tears could fall.

“Well, why don't you find out before you beat yourself up completely over this?” she suggested. “The answer may surprise you.”

“Assuming he makes it back in one piece, and assuming he ever wants to talk to me again,” he said shakily.

“Yes, assuming,” she said, giving his hand a final squeeze and standing. “Don't exhaust yourself while he's gone. You'll need your wits about you for that conversation, I'd wager.”

“I'm sure I will,” he said bleakly.

Two days later, they returned, and because of the cosmetic alterations that had been done to Major Kira to make her look Cardassian, the doctor had his hands full, first with genetic tests to confirm that she was indeed Bajoran and then with the painstaking process of returning her to normal. He was polite to the Cardassian who insisted on staying close by her side, Ghemor, but he yearned to go to his Cardassian and find out if he had destroyed things between them irrevocably or if they could salvage anything out of this complete mess.

Three days in a row, he went to the tailor's quarters and rang the hail without getting a response. The shop remained closed. It was as though the man had dropped off the face of the station. Were it not for the computer's assurances that he was in his quarters, Julian would have feared that Garak had fled with Ghemor. Desperate but determined not to violate him ever again, at last he settled on writing him a letter. His Kardassi wasn't the best, but he chose to use the archaic dialect of Preloc that Garak loved so well.

He poured his heart into the words, holding nothing back, because he believed that if he did, Garak would sense it and take the action as just another manipulation. This was the moment of all or nothing, a frightening leap into the void of the unknown. He made it as clear as he could that he expected no response, that he expected nothing at all, and that if Garak wanted to be free of him, he would respect his wishes and do everything in his power to make sure that he wasn't manipulated by anyone in Starfleet again, although he could make no guarantees. He closed the letter with a Cardassian term of endearment that had no direct translation but loosely meant “the servant of your heart,” or “will” as some had interpreted it. With his heart pounding so hard against his sternum that he could feel and hear it, he sent the message.

The hours crawled by. Disconsolately, he finally stripped from his uniform and dressed for bed in the green pajamas Garak had made for him. As much as he had hoped for an answer, he knew that silence was an answer, too, in its own way. He lay in his bed and hugged his pillow to his chest, staring wakefully into the darkness and wondering how he'd ever get accustomed to sleeping alone again. He believed that eventually he must have dozed fitfully, but by morning, he felt exhausted, wrung out, and completely low. He dressed himself with no enthusiasm, checked his communication terminal three times just to be sure he hadn't missed a transmission, and headed for his door without eating breakfast.

When it slid open, Garak nearly bowled him over barging into his room. “What is this?” the tailor demanded, clutching a data rod in his hand. “Your idea of a bad joke?”

“N—no,” he stammered. “I...”

“You couldn't leave well enough alone. Even now, after everything that happened, you couldn't just give me my space!” He looked furious, blue eyes flashing. “You stooped low breaking into my room that night, but now you want to add insult to my injury by badly aping Preloc?”

As he stared into the icy eyes, he remembered what Dax had said. “I didn't break into your room,” he said softly.

“What? Are you going to try to tell me you weren't using your Medical Override code? I had the comm activated, Julian. I heard you. If you're going to lie to me, at least make it plausible.”

“Yes,” he said, “and you opened the door before I could do it. Technically, you let me in.”

“Maybe I didn't want to be forced into something for the second time in one night,” Garak said tightly.

“Or maybe you wanted me there, and you just couldn't admit it, even to yourself.”

“Don't flatter yourself, Doctor,” he snorted. “Is that how you see me? Some pitiable creature so desperate for crumbs that it will lie under the table and tolerate being repeatedly kicked?”

He shook his head. “I'm yours, Elim, to do with as you see fit. If you need to walk away, then walk away. I'll let you go, freely and willingly, and wish you nothing but happiness. But if you want to stay, then you're going to have to accept all of the messiness that goes along with that, including the fact that I care so much about you that sometimes I do entirely the wrong thing with entirely the right intention, including butchering Preloc's Kardassi.”

“You're insufferable,” he said, closing his eyes with a pained expression. “What makes you think I want that kind of love?” When he opened them again, the anger was gone, replaced with something the doctor almost never saw there, confusion. “How am I supposed to react to that? I don't even have a frame of reference for it. Cardassians don't love that way.”

“You expect me to believe that of a people with a phrase like ca desst zsu dasda? A concept so deep and complex the universal translator can't even make sense of it, and the best that linguistic scholars can do is say, 'the servant of your heart'?”

“Your accent is atrocious,” Garak said, frowning deeply. “That vaunted concept you like so well isn't Cardassian at all. It's Hebitian.”

“I don't understand,” Julian said softly.

“I know you don't. Any more than I understand you and this misplaced devotion of yours. We're too different. Our worlds are too different. All of this that happened will happen again. It'll just get worse. Your Commander has me in a bad position, and now that he has exploited it once I don't believe for an instant he won't do it again. I can't prevent that,” he said, straightening, “but I can prevent you from being caught in the crossfire.”

“Don't do this,” he pleaded. “Not for my sake.”

“My dear, that's the best reason of all. You want to know the true meaning of ca desst zsu dasda? Well, this is it. I'm walking away before this association destroys your career and your life. One day, you'll be...”

“No,” Julian cut him off. “Don't you dare say it. Don't you say 'grateful'. And don't pretend you're doing this for me.” Twin tears coursed down his cheeks unchecked. “I'll do anything for you except be your excuse to isolate yourself. If you intend to make that decision, at least own it for what it is.”

“Fine,” Garak said with a single nod. “Whatever you need to think.” He held out the data rod. “Take it,” he said.

Julian shook his head, no longer trusting his voice. Whatever else came, he refused to break down and make this even harder on both of them than it already was. It might not have been much, but at least he could do that.

Garak passed him and set it on his dining table. “You did the right thing,” he said, “telling Commander Sisko. I'm proud of you. You're a good officer and a good man.” With that he left the room. Julian was crushed. His worst fear had come to pass, and even though he had given everything he had to prevent it, it hadn't been enough. Completely adrift and lost in a world that had stopped making sense, he did the only thing left to him. He reported for duty.

The End
dark_sinestra: (Default)
Author notes: This story spans the Deep Space 9 episodes The Search, Part I through Second Skin. I made some slight changes to the opening scene of Equilibrium to include our favorite tailor in the continuity, but for the most part, as before, I wrote around the episodes to avoid redundancy. The story works as a standalone, but it's also a continuation of what started in “Slow Burn” and continued in “He's No Romeo”.
Summary: As the threat of the Dominion looms large over the station, Doctor Julian Bashir and tailor and spy Elim Garak must make some tough decisions regarding love, loyalty, and the meaning of duty. Each will be forced to sacrifice, but in the end, is the price too high?
Author: Dark Sinestra
Date Written: December, 2009
Category: Slash
Rating: R for some implied scenes of sex, mild adult language and intense adult themes.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these lovely characters, episode plots, or settings from Star Trek Deep Space 9. All remain the property of Paramount, and I receive nothing but satisfaction in playing God.
Word Count: 12,238

Garak
Julian's Private Quarters
2371


The heap of blankets covering Julian's bed stirred slightly. Garak was now awake, that transitional moment for him always nearly instantaneous. His Cardassian eyes had no trouble penetrating the deep gloom. With minimal shifting, he managed to encourage his still slumbering lover into his embrace, Julian's head in the hollow of shoulder and chest, a bare arm and leg snaking over Garak's torso and thighs. Stroking his fingertips delicately over Julian's shoulder and down the length of his exposed back, he coaxed the man to wakefulness. He still marveled at how the doctor awoke in increments, as though parts of his brain came to awareness more quickly than other parts, one of their many differences that secretly delighted him. He looked down into upturned brown eyes, aware that to Julian's perception, his face was currently little more than shadow.

“Mnh,” the doctor protested, his arm tightening in its hold. “Is it really morning already?”

“I'm afraid so,” Garak said, tipping his chin until the man's wavy hair tickled his lips. “What time are they expecting you to report to the docking ring?” he asked.

“0700 sharp,” came the glum reply. “I wish they'd allow you to come along.”

Garak allowed himself a small smile and pressed it to the top of Julian's head. “I'm just as glad they haven't considered it. They'd simply try to put me to work, and before long I'd feel in over my head and completely useless. What place does a tailor have aboard a warship?”

Julian's snorted laughter tickled his scales and pectoral ridge. “You never tire of that game, do you?” he asked, lifting his head and inadvertently letting cold air under their warm cocoon of blankets.

Making a soft sound of protest, the tailor reached up and sealed the breach. “No more than you,” he said. “I'd love to be able to tell you that I awoke in time for us to have a more proper send off for you, but I'm afraid I didn't. If you want to be on time, you're going to have to hurry.”

“Well, then,” the doctor said, bending to nibble along the ridge conveniently in reach, “you will simply have to use some of the down time you'll have while I'm away concocting a plan to make it up to me.”

“After last night, I'm surprised you can say that to me with a straight face,” he replied drolly.

“After last night, I'll be surprised if I can do anything straight for some time,” Julian said smartly. “Nonetheless, I expect you won't disappoint.” He leaned up and kissed Garak soundly then slid from the bed, disturbing the blankets as little as possible.

Garak appreciated the consideration, even more when Julian called the lights up at just fifteen percent. It was still bright to his dark adjusted eyes, but at least it didn't stab into his skull like the tip of a dirk. He watched with unabashed enjoyment while the well built, slender man moved naked about the room, gathering all of his fallen clothing and passing it to him under the blankets. “You really expect me to dress without showering?” he asked.

Julian's lips pursed with amusement. “You're such a bundle of contradictions. You clearly have no issue with getting messy, and you don't insist on jumping right into the shower after even our most strenuous exertions, but you won't put your clothes on without a shower?”

Reluctantly, Garak sat up to face the chill of the room. “If you spent as much time making your clothing as I've spent on mine, it would make perfect sense to you, Doctor,” he said primly. “Besides, I was thinking we could shower together.”

“Since you put it that way...”

They spent the rest of their brief time left together performing what Garak privately thought of as the dance of polite lies, with Julian assuring him that he had no reason to worry for his safety and Garak in turn giving assurances that worry was the farthest thing from his mind. He had a backlog of work to keep him busy, and he knew that they wouldn't be gone overly long. He had every confidence that they would succeed in whatever it was they were endeavoring to do. Julian, of course, regretted that he couldn't just come out and tell Garak what that was, but it was a matter of Starfleet security. Surely he understood. Of course he did, and he'd never put Julian in such an awkward position as to ask!

He had learned over time that the best way to handle any sort of leave taking with the younger human was to keep it simple and light, the proverbial difference between the cut of a scalpel and that of a saw. As soon as he left his lover's quarters, he dropped all pretense of levity. The truth was that the growing threat of invasion had him deeply concerned, and much of that concern centered around his own safety. The others, if necessary, could flee Deep Space Nine and be reasonably assured that at least for some time, they would be safe again. Garak had no such assurances. If he went anywhere but exactly where he was supposed to be, an entire fleet of Federation warships wouldn't prevent the lone assassin in the dark that he knew would find him.

The Promenade was more deserted than he had seen it since the end of the occupation. While he did have a backlog of some work, he wondered if the customers would even be around to pick up their finished products when all was said and done. He couldn't blame any of them, not the Bajorans retreating back to Bajor, nor the other aliens who were booking passage away on any available transports that they could. He would have already done the same if the option were available to him with the promise to write Julian when he was settled. He was not one for heroics and last stands. While they might make entertaining reading for some whose lives lacked sufficient stimulation and excitement, for him heroics was just a synonym for stupidity, and last stands were for those who lacked the wit to escape a situation before they found their backs to the wall.

He worked on his backlog for most of the day. Only when he was sure that the Defiant had departed the station for the Gamma Quadrant with most of the senior Starfleet staff and some of the Bajoran staff aboard did he risk sending a coded transmission to his clandestine contact on Cardassia. He never received anything more than an acknowledgment of his transmissions for his trouble, and sometimes he didn't even receive that. Still, it made him feel useful in a small way to know that despite his exile, he did his part in service to the state. Who better to know the developing situation with the mysterious Dominion than someone close to the front lines?

If his dear Julian knew just how much he gleaned from their seemingly innocent conversations, he would probably never speak to Garak again out of fear of revealing more. Garak didn't have to ask questions or hear anything specific to read between the lines. He sighed softly, reflecting that in his life he had experienced few things worse than the knowledge that he was a well made, finely honed tool crafted for a purpose he was now denied. Tain and the others were being short sighted not using a resource they had cultivated so carefully and for so long, and Cardassia could well suffer for it. You can keep me from my contacts and resources, but you'll never keep me from doing what I know I do best, he thought.

Feeling bolstered after sending his report on the status of Starfleet's intentions with the Dominion, he closed up shop for the day and decided to take a brief detour into Quark's. To his understanding, Quark was included on the Defiant's journey because of Ferengi business dealings. In a small way, it rankled the professional in him. Of course, he had worked hard to cultivate the image that he was nothing more than a tailor. He knew they didn't believe him, but he also knew they had no idea just how useful he could be and that they saw any potential benefit in trying to find out far outweighed by the detriment of his loyalties.

It took him a second or two to realize what felt out of place in the bar. Morn was nowhere to be seen. For that matter, aside from a smattering of tense looking employees, neither was anyone else. He strolled to the bar and took a seat opposite a very disconsolate looking Rom. “Hi, Garak,” Rom said. “Wh-what can I get for you?”

“I'll have a glass of kanar,” he said. “I see my business isn't the only one with a dearth of customers today.”

“Today, tomorrow, probably forever,” the Ferengi said glumly. He set Garak's glass before him and glanced around the empty space behind him. “It's not fair.”

Garak pulled his glass closer and lifted it for a sip. “Fair?” he asked.

Rom nodded, his mouth setting in a bitter line. “All this time I've waited and worked in my brother's bar, hoping that some day it would be mine. Now, even if it happens, it'll just be a place run over by the Dominion!”

“Maybe it's time to come up with a new plan,” Garak said mildly. He genuinely liked Rom. The Ferengi had always been kind to him and deserved better than Quark for a brother and ambitions so curtailed by a lack of confidence.

“Like what?” he asked skeptically.

Garak peered at him a moment before answering, “I have every confidence that you'll figure it out,” and downing the rest of his kanar in a swallow. He set payment to the bar top.

“Y-you do?” Rom asked, eying him mistrustfully, as though he expected a hidden barb.

“I do,” he said, nodding and not elaborating. No amount of unsolicited advice was going to drag the man out of his self-imposed holding pattern. It was quite possible that this Dominion threat could be one of the best things that ever happened to Rom, he believed. As he had personally experienced, there was nothing like the prospect of losing one's entire accustomed way of life to inspire creative thinking.

Rom smiled hesitantly. “Thank you, Garak,” he said.

He inclined his head graciously and returned the smile. “I should be on my way. If things get too quiet tomorrow, come by the shop for a bit. My replicator is on its last legs, but I believe it can manage some tea.”

“I'll do that,” Rom said eagerly. “Maybe I can do something about the replicator, too.”

“That would be very kind of you,” he replied, having his doubts. “Good evening.”

Rom came by early the next day, bearing a small toolkit and asking Garak to direct him to the replicator. He guided him into his stock room and showed him the ailing device. “I've had a request in for some time now for someone to come have a look at it,” he said, “but I'm not high on the priority list, I'm afraid.” Quite the opposite he knew, if Chief O'Brien still felt the same level of hostility toward him as he had displayed in their last encounter.

“We have the same problem at the bar,” Rom told him, kneeling down and removing the panel covering all of the device's inner workings. “My brother says it's because Odo doesn't like him. I think it's Starfleet. They're just like that, thinking they're better than everybody else when they're just the same. Worse, even, because they try to pretend they're not.” He disconnected the power source and got to work.

As Garak watched the work in progress, he found himself startled by two things, the first being that Rom actually seemed to know what he was doing with that toolkit of his and the second that while he was working, he lost his tendency to stammer and hesitate. Not only that, his observation about Starfleet was pointedly accurate. “I try to tell the doctor the same thing all the time,” he said.

“He's nicer than most of them,” Rom said, digging in further and twisting his head to have a look at some of the wiring, “but he's still one of them.”

“That he is,” the Cardassian agreed. “Tell me, does Quark know you're this talented with machinery?”

“No,” the Ferengi replied. “He doesn't have any idea how often things break down in the bar. I just fix them when he's not there.”

“Why don't you tell him?” Garak asked, intrigued at this glimpse into a family dynamic he had never understood very well.

“Because then he'd expect it of me,” he answered, pulling out some wires with degraded insulation. “You're lucky I found these,” he said, reaching up to hand them to Garak. “With all this cloth back here, you could've had a bad fire.”

Garak dutifully took the wiring and gave it his attention. “Yes, it is fortunate you found that,” he agreed, but he was determined not to be deterred from his original line of questioning. With everyone of interest to him on the other side of the wormhole, he craved distraction. “Would it be so bad if he had higher expectations of you?” he asked.

Rom shot him an incredulous look. “He already expects too much, and there's barely enough time in the day to do what he asks. If he expected me to fix everything, too, I'd never have any time to myself.”

“But you fix everything anyway,” he pointed out.

“On my schedule, not Quark's.” He stood then and brushed at his hands. “You've got some burnt out components in there. I have a collection of spare parts at the bar. I'm going to go see if I have what you need. I'll be right back.”

Garak watched him hurry away with that odd, crabbed gait of his, bemused. There was much more to the Ferengi than met the eye. It was a shame he was wasting himself in that bar. It was also a shame he had never bothered before now to talk in depth to the man. He decided that he would carve out a little more time in his schedule for such socializing. Who knew what sorts of things he could learn from unguarded moments?

Rom returned with a tray loaded with various parts. Garak raised an eye ridge. “That much needs replacing?” he asked.

Rom shook his head. “No, but I don't know how many of these are in working order. I scavenge stuff the engineers throw out before it gets taken off for incineration. They're really wasteful sometimes. Just because one component doesn't work, they chuck it out when they could rebuild it instead.” He knelt back in place and began testing the parts.

Garak found himself smiling slightly. He could respect the ethic of frugality. How often had he made it out of a situation simply because he wasn't quick to part with his resources? He knew enough about what Rom was doing to realize that not only was he competent, he was good, really good. He worked with a surety of purpose that no mere tinkerer would possess. After less time than it would have taken Garak working on the same problem with limited resources, Rom had the replicator turning out a decent spice pudding in addition to red leaf tea. “Is that better than it was?” he asked Garak.

“Far better,” Garak replied. “I feel as though I should pay you for this.”

“I did it as a favor,” the Ferengi said, looking somewhat put out at the offer.

Truly, he was full of surprises. Garak inclined his head respectfully. “Then you have my thanks. At least stay for tea and pudding.” Rom beamed and nodded, and the two of them managed to make a pleasant time of it together.

Isolation and idleness had always been challenges for the tailor. He spent much of his time writing in his journal when he wasn't working and staring out his star port when he wasn't writing. Being the one left behind was always more difficult than being the one in the thick of things, he thought. He had new appreciation for all of the patient Cardassian wives whose husbands were married more to their careers than their spouses and thought it a shame that most of those career military men had such little respect or even understanding of just what price their families paid. Were the results worth it? He found himself wondering. Come back safely to me, became a familiar refrain for his solitude.

Julian
USS Defiant
Gamma Quadrant, heading Alpha Quadrant


After the third hail to his cramped quarters, Julian relented. “Enter,” he said.

Dax stepped through the door and waited for it to slide shut behind her. She graced him with an understanding look. “I thought you might want to talk,” she offered.

He nodded, and she took the seat opposite him. It took him some time to formulate what was running through his mind into coherence. The knowledge that his experience of watching Garak shot to death by a Jem'Hadar right before his eyes was just a simulation wasn't much comfort at all. He feared that he would discover that something terrible had happened for real when they got back. If it hadn't, there were still some extremely disturbing implications to the scenario that filled him with nothing less than cold dread. “I know I didn't act like it,” he said, “but the moment Garak went down, I was lost.” He couldn't meet her gaze.

“I'm sure you were,” she said, leaning forward and covering his hand with hers. “But you stayed focused, and you did what you had to do. He'd expect nothing less of you.”

“I know,” he said, nodding and glad of the touch. He was shaken to his core. “The thing that really disturbs me is that most of us in that scenario were hooked in somehow. That Vorta had us linked so that our respective actions were what we'd really do in that situation.” He lifted his gaze to hers and held it. “The real Garak wasn't there, and yet I couldn't tell the difference.”

“You can't blame yourself for that,” she said. “Things were so tense...”

“No, Jadzia, you don't understand,” he interrupted her. “That's just it. There was no way for me to tell, which means that someone has been watching Garak very closely long enough to peg his mannerisms to a 't'. Not just to have his mannerisms down, but to extrapolate his most likely course of action. The Dominion is not only aware of Garak, it clearly views him as a threat.”

She inhaled slowly and sat back, now looking as concerned as he felt. “I see your point,” she said. “Garak isn't the only one they were able to simulate well enough to fool us. Benjamin found the Admiral quite believable, even if he was frustrated with her decisions. And I was completely taken in by their version of Eddington.”

“I'm frustrated. According to Starfleet protocol, I can't tell Garak anything about what we experienced here. I can't warn him of the danger he's in,” he said, feeling the unusual urge to hit something.

Dax smiled slightly. “I truly don't think you have to worry about that as much as you think you do. Garak is one of the wariest, most mistrustful people I've ever seen, not just in this lifetime, but in all my lifetimes. He may not be specifically aware that he's in the Dominion's sights, but you can believe he's not going to be taken by surprise. I think the rest of us are in worse danger than he is.”

“You're so comforting,” he said dryly.

“I have my moments,” she said with an impish quirk of her lips. “You really love him, don't you?”

“Beyond reason,” he said with a sigh.

“Why?” she asked, tipping her head. He started to bristle, but she held up her hands. “I'm not asking that to slight him. I just want to understand.”

“Sorry for being defensive,” he murmured, “but I hear enough versions of 'he's evil and can't be trusted' from Miles and even Major Kira. I know he can't be trusted in the way that most of us consider decent or right, but if you know him well enough, you can have a pretty good idea of what he will and won't do. He wasn't raised with Starfleet ethics, and it's not fair to expect him to have them.”

“I don't disagree with you,” she said reasonably. “I feel the same way about the Klingons, but that's not what I asked you.”

“Why does anyone fall in love, Dax? What is it that connects heart to heart? If I had the answer to that, I could retire from Starfleet a wealthy and famous man and solve a lot of problems before they ever even started. He...tries my patience to within a centimeter of my self-control. Half the time, no, over half the time he argues just for the sake of arguing, has exacting expectations, can be insufferably arrogant and condescending, moody, and downright curmudgeonly. He's cynical, sarcastic, and the most stubborn man I've ever met in my life.”

Dax laughed and fanned herself. “Be still my heart. With a list like that, who could possibly resist him?”

He snorted a soft laugh. “I know. To hear me talk, he's awful, but it's what's beneath all of that that takes my breath away. Just when I think he won't understand something that's really important to me, he grasps it better than people who have known me far longer. While he chides me for not being careful enough and criticizes me for being too trusting, when I do get hurt, his patience and compassion are bottomless. He has seen me at my worst and never flinched away, and he has cared for me as conscientiously as I would a fragile patient. He...doesn't let me get away with not expecting the most from myself, and he keeps my ego in check better than anyone I've ever known. What's not to love about that?”

Her smile softened. “Thank you, Julian,” she said.

“For what?” he asked, confused.

“Helping me to understand. Garak isn't the only one who worries about you, you know. I think after this conversation, at least where you and he are concerned, I'll worry a lot less. Do you want me to stay a while?”

“No, that's all right,” he said, standing and offering her a hand up. “If you really want to stop worrying, get to know him. I think you might be pleasantly surprised.”

She walked with him the short distance to the door and paused. “We'll see,” she said. “He makes me uncomfortable. I do believe he cares for you in his own way. He doesn't have that same sentiment when it comes to the rest of us.”

“He never will if you don't give him a chance,” he countered.

She smiled faintly and leaned in to kiss his cheek. “I will consider it,” she said, “but I can't make any promises. Good night, Julian. Try to get some sleep.”

He tried to follow her advice to no avail. As the Defiant continued on its homeward course for the wormhole and Deep Space Nine, he realized he wouldn't truly be able to relax until he saw Garak with his own two eyes, assuming he wasn't still involved in some sort of mind game simulation. And I accuse Garak of paranoia, he thought ironically.

Garak
Garak's Clothiers


Garak was putting the finishing touches on a new rack display when he heard rushed footsteps closing behind him. Whirling to face whoever it was, he barely had time to say, “Ah, my dear, you're back,” before being clenched in an embrace that would've been uncomfortable to anyone with less solid bone structure. He returned the embrace with a bit more care, somewhat taken aback at how fervent the doctor was in his affections. “It has hardly been that long,” he said, amused and trying to pull back. Julian wouldn't allow it. His amusement faded. “Tell me,” he said. “What is it?”

“I can't tell you,” the man replied, his voice muffled against Garak's shoulder. “I just...I need you. Right now.”

“But the shop,” Garak protested.

“Has no customers,” Julian said gruffly.

Baffled, Garak nonetheless obliged. “Computer, close and lock doors,” he said. “At least let me take you to the back. I don't think the few people on the Promenade would appreciate a floor show.”

The doctor released him only to seize his hand and tug him toward the stock room. He was too confused by the uncharacteristic behavior to feel aroused. More than anything, he was worried. He followed in his wake and just for good measure closed the door to the stock room, too. “I'd be much more cooperative if I knew what this was about,” he said.

“It's about this,” Julian replied, kissing him crushingly. “And this,” he murmured against Garak's mouth, reaching down between them to stroke the tailor through his trousers. Garak realized he'd get no real answers as long as his lover was in the throes of whatever strong drive pushed him to such reckless abandon. His body responded well before his mind decided to back its decision wholeheartedly. The doctor took him quickly and roughly in a storm of passion that ended for both of them in record time.

As Garak lay panting on the floor and staring up at the artificial light strip, again he wondered what that had been about. “You do realize you're going to have to tell me something,” he said a bit crossly, turning his head to look at the man sprawled partially naked at his side.

“I don't ever want to lose you,” the doctor replied cryptically and laced his fingers in his to squeeze.

He didn't know what to say to that, but it filled him with trepidation. Whatever had happened on that mission to the Gamma Quadrant, it couldn't have been good. “How very morbid of you,” he said, sitting up and reaching for his undershirt and tunic, both crumpled together on the floor nearby. It was too cold for him to want to lie about for long in a state of partial undress. As much as he hated putting clean clothing over a soiled body, he hated the thought of traipsing half naked back to his quarters far worse.

“I wish I could tell you,” he said earnestly, also sitting up and starting to comport his uniform.

Garak watched his face as he spoke. He saw the minute pinching together of the brows, the drawing in of the lower lip. Whatever had happened pained the doctor much more than his regret at not being able to share it. He couldn't tell how it had anything to do with him, but perhaps he'd understand more in time. “We've been through that before,” he said gently. “You know I don't expect you to compromise your job on my behalf. Surely you can understand, however, how barging into the shop and ravaging me to within an inch of my life during work hours is troubling?”

“Ingrate,” the doctor said, his lips curving into a sly smile that Garak could tell was mostly feigned.

“No, my dear,” he said, leaning to kiss him lightly before climbing to his feet. “Never that. Everyone else made it back in one piece?” he asked carefully.

“Yes,” he answered and stood up beside Garak. “We're all unharmed. I appreciate that you asked.”

“I know they're important to you,” he said. “In that context, how could I not care? As much as I missed you, I really don't want to set a precedent of closing the shop at odd hours of the day. With business as sparse as it is, I need all the hours here I can manage. Can we continue this conversation when I get off work?”

For some reason, that seemed to amuse the doctor. He gave Garak a final tight squeeze, a very naughty grope, and kissed him with such tender emotion that it stole his breath all over again. “Yes,” he said. “We certainly can. For what it's worth, I missed you, too.”

“It's worth quite a bit,” Garak assured him, opening the stock room door and allowing him to precede him out.

Over the next few days, he believed that he was able to piece together at least part of the puzzle. A conversation with Quark helped a little bit. He was disappointed to discover that the Ferengi had not been present with the rest of them for some of the trip. It didn't stop the bar owner from having his own theories. In particular, what he said of Odo's behavior on the return trip was of keen interest to Garak. It felt strange to be taken deeper into Quark's confidences and to share at least a bit of information with him in return. Common enemies make strange bedfellows, he thought.

Strangest of all so far was Julian's sudden announcement one evening that he and Garak had been invited to dinner by Commander Sisko. Garak took one look at his excited expression and knew that no amount of squirming and begging off would spare him from attending. Resigned, he told the doctor to accept for them and braced himself for an evening of supreme discomfort. Hearing who else would be there just made it worse.

He took off a bit early the afternoon of the engagement to give himself plenty of time to prepare, physically and mentally. It was important to him to look his best, as a good suit went a long way toward making him feel more confident. He also drank a single glass of kanar to take the edge off. It truly didn't matter to him what any of the people attending thought of him. It was what his presence could do to Julian that worried him. He believed that their relationship was a detriment to his long term career prospects by virtue of his very existence and race. The least he could do was to make certain that he said and did nothing to give the Commander or the others reason to believe that he was just using the doctor and that the doctor was too naïve to see it.

Despite expecting the door chime, it still startled him when it sounded. “Enter,” he said. He took one look at what his beautiful doctor was wearing and groaned. “You're actually wearing that?” he complained.

“You're such a flatterer,” Julian said dryly. “I feel so much better now.”

Garak sighed and shook his head. “Honestly, I had hoped that by now at least some of my taste would have rubbed off on you. How many times have I said this cut is all wrong for you? Don't even get me started on the hideous color combination.”

Seemingly exasperated and amused in equal measure, the doctor said, “Just hand me my spare uniform from the closet and give me five minutes to change.”

He tsked primly. “That's an improvement, I suppose, but only just. Hurry up and don't muss your hair, or we'll be late.”

Julian

For all of Garak's fussing, they were nowhere close to late, quite the opposite. They were the first to arrive. Jake greeted them at the door. “Hey, Doctor Bashir...Mr. Garak,” he said. “Come on in. Dad and I are still cooking.”

“Hello, Jake,” Julian said cheerfully. Garak inclined his head in that way he had come to associate with Cardassians in general, and the two of them stepped into the quarters. Delicious smells filled the air, and he was very surprised to see Commander Sisko actually cooking on hot plates.

“Welcome, Doctor, Mister Garak,” Sisko said with a smile. “Make yourselves comfortable. There's wine on the sideboard and a few hors d'oeuvres scattered about.”

“Thank you, Commander,” Julian said, returning the smile and moving to pour himself and Garak a glass of white wine. “Everything already smells amazing.”

“Indeed,” Garak added. “It was gracious of you to invite us.”

“It's my pleasure,” the man replied. Jake rejoined him, and the two continued the meal preparation.

Garak took a seat, looking rather formal and stiff while he waited for Julian. The doctor brought him his glass and sat beside him. “So,” he said just a little too brightly, “when you invited us, I didn't realize you meant that you would actually be cooking.”

“Dad loves to cook,” Jake said. “He's really good at it, too.”

“Thank you, son,” Sisko said, beaming. “It's a weakness of mine, a real home cooked meal.” He turned his attention to Garak. “Tell me, Mister Garak, have you ever had Cajun food?”

“I haven't,” the Cardassian answered between sips of wine. “Judging from the smell, I believe I should be sorry to have to say that. I'm looking forward to trying it. Now, is that a reference to some sort of regional cuisine, or a specific style of cooking?”

The doctor felt a small thrill. He hadn't known what to expect from Garak in this sort of situation, as he had never had the chance to see him in a purely social context with his co-workers. So far he seemed to be maybe not exactly enjoying himself but on his best behavior. He knew that he was scoring at least a few points with the Commander by showing an interest in something that obviously interested him.

“A little bit of both, actually,” Sisko answered. He quickly warmed to the subject, all too happily indulging Garak's curiosity. Julian was content to listen. He didn't want to interrupt the moment, so he sipped his wine and tried some of the cheese ball on the low table in front of him on a cracker.

The door chimed, and Jake moved to answer it. “Hi, Major Kira,” he said. “Come on in.”

The doctor stiffened slightly, glancing out of the corners of his eyes at Garak. The Bajoran woman followed Jake inside and visibly paused when she spotted the tailor seated beside the doctor. Perhaps he should have given her advance warning that Garak would be there, but he had been afraid that if he did, she might not come at all. The look she shot Julian could have bored a hole in the station hull. “I'm glad to see I'm not late,” she managed, bee lining for the wine.

“Not at all, Major,” Sisko said. “Will Odo still be joining us?”

“The last I spoke to him he said he intended to,” she replied. She turned with a full glass and eyed each seat, settling on the one furthest away from the Cardassian. She perched on the edge. “He probably got tied up in Security at the last minute.”

“I was under the impression that things were rather quiet of late,” Garak said mildly.

She glanced sharply at him, again cut a look at Julian, and said, “I really wouldn't know. Things come up.”

“That they do,” Julian cut in. “Just this morning, I wound up with three cases of Bolian rhino virus in the infirmary, even though the last Bolian left the station several days ago. Incubation periods, you know.”

“Fascinating,” Garak said in a way that made him want to elbow him. Had they not been in polite company, he would've. “The Commander was just explaining Cajun cuisine to me, Major,” he said pleasantly. “It has quite the intriguing history, a people forced to leave their ancestral home, settling anew, and being forced to move again. They trek across an entire continent, settle in a region most consider uninhabitable due to all manner of dangerous wildlife, and turn it into food. I do hope I got that right?” he asked, glancing at Sisko.

The Commander looked highly amused. “You did, Mister Garak; I believe in the most succinct way I have ever heard you speak.”

“Brevity is the soul of wit,” he quipped.

“That would explain a lot,” Kira said a bit flatly.

“As you see,” the tailor gestured to the Major with a broad smile.

“What is this wine?” Julian cut in desperately. “It's really very good.” At the rate those two were going, he could tell he'd be drinking a lot of it that night.

“Oh, it's just a nice table brand of Pinot Grigio,” Sisko answered. “I'll make sure you leave with a label if you really like it. I order it on a fairly regular basis. I can always include an order for you with mine.”

“I'd like that,” Julian said. He didn't like the way Garak and Kira were eying one another at all, but he wasn't sure what he could do about it without making things worse. Kira's attitude was to be expected, he supposed. It was Garak's that worried him. He knew that look. It meant trouble, mischief, and provocation. It meant that if Garak wasn't careful, he might get himself slapped. “Here,” he said, standing and plucking Garak's mostly empty glass from his hand. “Let me get you a refill.” He used the moment he had his back to the Major to glare daggers at his lover and mouth, Behave!

“Thank you, my dear,” Garak said. The doctor couldn't tell if he intended to follow his order or not. Nothing had changed in his demeanor. “May I pass you anything, Major?” he asked, waiting until Julian was too far away to intervene. “You're seated quite the distance from the food.”

“No,” she said sharply, adding with some difficulty, “thank you. I'm fine.”

“Don't eat too much,” Jake said gamely. “You'll want to save room for the main course.”

“I wouldn't dream of spoiling my appetite,” Garak assured him.

Kira's mood improved visibly with the arrival of Odo. The changeling took an interest in the food preparation, heading over to watch Sisko and Jake up close. With Kira's attention now on the trio, Julian leaned close to Garak and murmured, “I don't know if it's that you can't help yourself or you won't, but please at least try not to provoke her and make things awkward.”

“My dear Doctor, I have no idea what you're talking about,” he said innocently, sipping his wine.

They turned their attention toward Odo, who was getting an impromptu lesson in souffle making. Everything seemed as though it would work out well after all, until Julian discovered that part of the meal included sauteed beets. “Beets?” he asked without enthusiasm. He should have known better, for the conversation went exactly as it did any time one expressed a dislike for a particular type of food. He was quickly informed that he simply hadn't had them prepared properly.

Dax's arrival gave Garak an opening. He murmured close to the doctor's ear, “Don't be difficult about the food. It's quite rude!”

He couldn't tell if he was serious or just taking the opportunity to goad him. Knowing Garak, the chance of either was around fifty/fifty. The pre-dinner banter continued until Dax discovered Jake's keyboard on the table and began playing around with it. At first, it didn't sound like much, but suddenly, she played a very lyrical refrain.

“That was lovely,” Julian said, surprised since she had expressed her belief that she had a complete lack of musical ability.

“Quiet!” she snapped, trying again unsuccessfully.

Taken aback, he blinked in surprise and stilled. No one said anything for a few uncomfortable moments. When she couldn't reproduce the piece again, she finally gave up, but he could tell she didn't want to. Jake broke the awkwardness with the welcome announcement that dinner was ready.

The food was every bit as delicious as the smells had promised. He did not like the beets, but he ate a few anyway, as much to satisfy Garak as Commander Sisko. He didn't have the heart to tell the man that to him, they just tasted like dirt, sweet dirt, but still dirt. Dax seemed a bit subdued and preoccupied for the rest of dinner, not at all like her. He determined that he would ask her later if something was wrong or if he had offended her in some way. He hoped that her attitude wasn't because of Garak's presence there. It didn't seem too likely. She was as friendly to the tailor as she was to any of them that night.

He was grateful that whatever mercurial mood had seized his lover early in the evening eased with the enjoyment of the meal. Garak made no further effort to provoke Major Kira in any way, and he contributed pleasantly to the dinner conversation without dominating it or becoming overbearing. It was as close to a normal social outing as Julian could have hoped for. They chose to leave at the same time as Dax, earlier than Major Kira and Odo so that they wouldn't be those people, the sort who were first arrivals and the last to depart and always so taxing to a host.

As they strolled back toward Julian's quarters, the closer of the two, they walked arm in arm. “I want to thank you,” Julian said, “for letting me have a pleasant evening out with you and coming along. I know you didn't want to.”

“I'm glad that I did,” Garak replied lightly. “It was most informative.”

Julian arched a brow. “Do you really expect me to believe you found the history of the Acadians and Cajun cuisine that intriguing?”

Garak sighed. “Every time I think you're making real progress, you say something like that and dash my hopes to pieces. It's very cruel of you, you know.”

He rolled his eyes and stopped before his door to key his entry code. Garak gestured for him to precede him inside. He did so, turning toward Garak once the door closed. “I can't imagine what else you may have learned. No one said anything earth shatteringly interesting, and aside from Dax's somewhat odd behavior, nothing of any real note happened.”

The Cardassian's lips quirked into the smile that Julian found his most maddening. It managed to imply that Garak knew something he didn't, felt that he ought to know it, and found it amusing and disappointing that he didn't all at once; not to mention it was mocking. He knew from over three years of association that nothing he said or did would pry the information out of the man once he got that smile. “Be that way, then,” he said in exasperation, heading to his bedroom to change out of his uniform.

He returned to find Garak gazing out the star port. For a few minutes, he stood quietly in his bedroom doorway and simply watched. At times the man held such profound stillness, usually in moments when he wasn't aware anyone was looking. It was hard to catch him like that. When Julian did, he felt as though he bore witness to a gulf of sadness and isolation that he was helpless to combat. No matter what he touched in Garak, he knew on an instinctive level that he never touched that. He doubted that there was a person alive who could, and he wondered if it would disappear were Garak able to return to his beloved Cardassia or if it was an indelible part of his character, forged long before his exile.

To his surprise, he found that while he lost himself in thought, he had become the observed. “Such a look,” Garak said softly.

“I could say the same thing,” he replied, his false cheer ringing flat in his ears. He closed the distance between them and stood behind the man, slipping his arms about his waist and resting his chin on one of his shoulders. “What are you looking at out there?”

“I'm not,” the tailor said cryptically. He covered Julian's hands with both of his and didn't elaborate.

“Something...in here, then?” the doctor asked hesitantly, twisting his neck to press a kiss to Garak's temple so that he'd know what he meant.

Garak turned in his arms and smiled an odd smile. “You are learning after all,” he said. “Aren't you going to ask me what it is?”

Julian nuzzled him nose to nose. “No,” he said. “You'll tell me when you're ready, or you won't. I'm not going to ask.”

The Cardassian's smile deepened, his blue eyes shining. “Oh, my dear, we truly have made some progress. Now, let's go get sweaty so we have an excuse for pillow talk.”

He laughed, startled right out of his contemplative mood. As they headed for the bedroom, he wondered if that hadn't been exactly Garak's intention. Some of his manipulations were so much more subtle than others that it was always safest just to assume intent.
dark_sinestra: (Default)
Garak
Replimat Café


Although he knew that Julian was thrilled with their relationship out in the open, Garak was not. Every public display of affection, however slight, had him looking over his shoulder and scrutinizing every face he even thought might be turning in their direction. Quark made much of them, downright pushy about his holosuite programs. He had started to believe that the shrewd businessman had a genuine soft spot when it came to romance, something he would never have believed of Quark before seeing it directed their way. The reactions of Julian's fellow officers were much less favorable, with those who had been neutral toward him before seeming more hostile and those who had been hostile turning sometimes nasty. He told Julian none of this simply because the man was genuinely happy. You're getting sentimental in your old age, he thought. Where was Julian, anyway?

He decided that he must have gotten tied up in the infirmary, so he left their table to order his lunch. Bit by bit, he was managing to win his lover over to the pleasures of Cardassian food, explaining that much like some Terran cheeses, the smell and the taste were not the same. It would've been so much easier, he believed, if he had more than replicated food to work with. He returned to the table with his sem'hal stew and began to eat. The doctor joined him when he was close to halfway through, his expression promising a storm. Garak knew that it was best simply to wait him out in such moods. After standing and offering his palm to press in greeting, he said nothing and continued to eat.

Instead of fetching a food tray, Julian flung himself into his chair opposite Garak with his arms folded and glared at him. True to form, he couldn't stay quiet for long. “How long have you known?” he asked flatly.

“I beg your pardon?” Garak asked, blinking at him. His bafflement was no mere act. He didn't have a clue what the man was talking about.

“About Chief O'Brien,” the doctor pressed.

Garak set his spoon aside and carefully wiped his mouth on his napkin. “What is it that I am to have known about the Chief?” he asked mildly.

“Oh, stop it,” he said, unfolding his arms and leaning forward. “What I can't decide is if you actually set it up, or if you just let it happen.”

The older Cardassian felt his patience wearing a tad thin. He loved games as much if not more than most of his people, but he didn't enjoy vague accusations when he had no idea what they were about. “Well, which seems more likely to you?” he asked.

“I doubt you have the influence to set it up,” Julian said spitefully, “so I'll just go with you let it happen.”

He gave a mocking smile. The dear man was learning. That first remark was almost worthy of a Cardassian. “Since you already have it figured out, why are we even having this conversation?” he asked and lifted his spoon again.

Julian stood abruptly and leaned over the table, gripping it with both hands. “I can't figure out why,” he said angrily. “Why would you allow such a thing? The only reason you're not being asked this in a holding cell is because I asked them to let me try to get to the bottom of it first.”

“Don't do me any favors,” Garak said tartly. “If your Federation superiors want me in a holding cell, well then, you had best take me there, hadn't you?” He glared ice across the table, his patience with whatever Julian was playing at having come to an end.

“You really don't care, do you?” he asked, his voice rising.

“Doctor,” he retorted, “I'd find it much easier to care if I knew what you were talking about.”

After glaring at him for several long moments, he seemed to decide he'd get nothing out of him that way. Sitting back down, he folded his arms again and said, “Fine. We'll play this your way. Chief O'Brien is currently being held on Cardassia Prime pending a trial. Does that jog your memory any?”

He was surprised; long habit prevented him from showing it. “No,” he said, “I can't say that it does. On trial for what?”

“Supposedly supporting the Maquis,” he answered. “Don't think that just because I'm playing along with you that I don't believe you already know about this.”

“Your paranoia is commendable,” he said approvingly. “I assume there's evidence to support this charge?”

“You know there is, and if they find him guilty...”

“If?” Garak asked, appalled. “My dear Doctor, have you learned nothing at all from reading all of that literature I've been gifting to you for nearly three years now? Everyone who goes before a court in Cardassia is guilty. If your Chief is there on trial, that's a foregone conclusion.”

“You can't let this happen,” he said, his frustration and worry obvious.

“As you already pointed out,” Garak replied, “my influence on Cardassia is hardly what it was. Whether you believe me or not, I'm sorry about your friend. The best thing that you can do is to adapt to the idea of what is about to happen to him and move on with your life.”

“I can't believe you! You mean that, don't you? That I'm just to give up, grieve, and go about my business. Well, I have no intention of doing that. I don't believe for one instant that Miles would ever do anything like this.”

“Please,” Garak snorted.

“What's that supposed to mean?” he demanded.

“Ignorance can be remedied, but there is no cure for deliberate blindness,” he answered cryptically. “If you're not going to eat, then please leave me to finish my lunch in peace.”

“No, for once, I'm not going to just kowtow to anything you say. I want to know what you meant by that remark. Why do you believe the Chief would support a terrorist organization?” he asked.

Garak stared glacially at him in response, taking a very deliberate bite of his stew.

“Look,” the doctor said in a more conciliatory tone of voice, “I know he doesn't exactly like Cardassians...”

“That's one of the things I enjoy about you,” the tailor interrupted him. “Your delightful penchant for understatement.” He smiled broadly.

Undaunted, Julian continued. “That doesn't mean he'd throw away his entire career to support illegal activity against them. I know this man. I know how he feels about his family and his job. I know his ethics. This is not him. If you really had nothing to do with this, then please, help me help him.”

“You're asking me to work against my government to help yours, as what, a personal favor to you because of our relationship?” Garak asked incredulously. “And you claim you care about me.” He pushed to his feet, his appetite gone. “I don't want to talk to you again until the situation is resolved one way or the other.” He pressed his lips together. “Regardless of how little you share my values, I thought that you at least understood and accepted where my loyalties lie. If you don't or can't, then don't talk to me after the resolution either, because we'll have nothing left to say.”

He stalked away with as much dignity as he could muster while feeling gut punched. He had feared that eventually they might run into such a situation, where their governments were at odds. However, he had never seriously considered that the doctor would ask him to betray his own people. No matter how much trouble he had trusting others, he believed that Julian was intelligent enough and sensitive enough to understand that some lines couldn't be crossed, regardless of feelings. Unlike Julian he didn't have as much trouble believing that Chief O'Brien may have done exactly what he was being accused of, given some of the things he had said to Garak in private once he found out about the relationship. His race hatred and bias had been palpable in every word. Actually guilty or innocent, it didn't matter. The Cardassian state was a machine that ground those in its cogs to powder. No amount of sentiment would change that.

He entered his shop and closed and locked the doors. He didn't feel like pretending to be friendly to customers in his black mood. He had inventory to take, an exacting task that would easily fill the rest of his afternoon. He set about it methodically, shunting aside his hurt and outrage. It was hard not to appreciate the irony that this shop, designed by then Prefect Dukat to be his humiliation in his exile, had turned into the salvation of his sanity and dignity. Against all odds, he was finally turning a profit, not relying on the charity of the Fleeters to make his living. He had thrown himself into it at the beginning of his exile, when the station was still known as Terok Nor. He could do it again if necessary until he managed to exorcise his inexplicable weakness for the doctor. The only question that remained to him in that moment was would it be necessary?

At the end of the day, he left his stock room. Quark stood just beyond his doors, standing on tiptoe and craning his neck to peer inside. Garak made a soft sound of annoyance. He hadn't taken the Ferengi seriously when he said he might come by for a fitting some time that week. It was the vague sort of thing Quark always said to grease the social wheels. Garak strode to the front of the shop and opened the doors. “I'm...”

“Closed, yes,” Quark interrupted him, “and your doctor was in my bar earlier looking as glum as Morn at last call. Naturally, I put two and two together and decided that what you two need is an intervention.”

“That's very kind of you, but unnecessary,” Garak said smoothly. “Now, if you'll excuse me, I have some lint to brush this evening.”

Quark tsked. “Garak, you're forgetting that I've been in a relationship with a Cardassian. You people put up a good front, but underneath all the cold denials and stiff lips beat hearts as sensitive and tender as the rest of us.”

Stepping out of his shop and closing and locking his doors, Garak graced Quark with his most saccharine of smiles. “Mm, yes, funny that you should say that, because 'sensitive' and 'tender' are of course just the words that come to mind when the name 'Quark' is mentioned in conversation. I'm sure your brother Rom would agree.”

Quark put a hand to his chest and fell into step beside Garak as he began a brisk walk toward the turbolift. “You wound me,” he said. “I love my brother despite our differences. Can't the same be said of you and Doctor Bashir, love in spite of differences?”

“I think you've been attending too many of your own holosuite programs,” Garak said, never slowing even though the much shorter man was having to trot to keep up with him.

“I think you haven't attended enough,” Quark said brightly. “What a marvelous idea, Garak! I can set you up with one. I'll even offer you a discount in the name of smoothing over your rough spot.”

“I knew that's what this was about,” the Cardassian said, rolling his eyes. “I'm not interested, Quark; now please go away before I decide to get testy.”

Quark stopped walking and raised his voice, saying to Garak's back, “You're wrong. Love is rare enough in this universe, but something like what you and the doctor have is almost unheard of. Haven't you ever read 'Romeo and Juliet'?”

Garak stopped then, turning on the Ferengi with a cold, measured stare. “As a matter of fact, I have,” he said with deceptive mildness. “You seem to have forgotten they both die in the end.”

Given that his hearing wasn't the best, he didn't know if he actually heard or imagined the muttered response. “But it was a beautiful death.” He took the turbolift alone, his outward calm belying his inner turmoil. What was he doing, sleeping with the enemy? Make no mistake. Starfleet was the enemy, and if Julian couldn't separate his personal life from his professional one, then he had to be counted in the enemy camp. As always, Elim, you leaped before you looked. You gave in to sentiment when you knew better. How many times does that make now, three? Twice with the same person! Why did you think the third time with someone new would be the charm?

He stepped off the lift at his corridor and walked toward his quarters. He and Julian were always butting heads in one way or another, which was natural and to be expected of two strong-willed, very different individuals sharing space and relating closely. Usually, he enjoyed the fights, but this felt like cruel betrayal, a strike at the very heart of what made him who he was. It hurt to have thought he was understood at a very basic level only to find that not only was he not, but that the very thing he prized the most about himself his lover found contemptible.

He let himself into his quarters and changed his lock code. It didn't matter to him that Julian could override it with a medical emergency code. If he wanted to get to Garak uninvited, that was exactly what he'd have to do, and Garak would in turn file a complaint against him for abuse of his position. He took little satisfaction in something so petty, but that was better than no satisfaction at all.

He was skilled, adept in fact, at going about his business regardless of his internal emotional state. One of the things Quark had said about his people was entirely true. They were almost unsurpassed at making others see exactly what they wished for them to see, nothing more, nothing less. He didn't close his shop again or treat his customers any differently or any less professionally than he ever had over the next few days. He still lunched at the Replimat. The few times he saw Julian, he looked through him as though he wasn't even there, and despite the strong temptation to do so, he avoided using any of his contacts to discover the status of Chief O'Brien's trial on Cardassia. As far as he was concerned, it was never a matter of if the Chief would be executed, only a matter of when. If the trial was still ongoing, Julian's lack of contact with him was his way of doing as he had been asked. If the trial was already over and he was still avoiding him, then it meant that they would never speak again. He tried to be dispassionate about the second possibility without much success.

Mid-afternoon of the third day after the fight, someone he never expected to see in his shop walked through his door. Lieutenant Dax nodded a cool greeting his way and began to examine his wares. As he would with anyone else, he said, “Do let me know if there's anything I can help you with, Lieutenant.”

“I will,” she said. “Thank you, Mr. Garak.”

“Oh, please, just Garak,” he said reflexively.

She nodded and continued to look. He watched her without seeming to do so, wondering what her real reason for being there might be. He didn't believe for an instant that she wanted to buy something. She lifted a flowing, one shouldered dress from one of the racks and held it up to the light. “This is really beautiful,” she said, turning to him. “I have to confess, I'm not always the best judge of what looks best on me. Do you think I can pull off this color?”

Garak eyed the pale rose silk with a critical eye. “I'm afraid it would wash out your complexion,” he said. “You'd do well to stick to a bolder palette.” She put the dress back, caressing one hand down it a little regretfully. “If you really like the style,” he offered, “I can help you choose a fabric and make one for you.”

“I'd like that,” she said, surprising him. “Can you take my measurements in my uniform?”

“Of course,” he said, pulling his tape measure from beneath the counter and walking over to her. “This won't take long.”

As she allowed herself to be measured, she said casually, “You know, occasionally I wonder if I made a mistake in letting Julian get away. Please, don't tell him I said that.” She smiled disarmingly.

Garak committed each figure to memory, his hands quick and precise with the measure. “I wouldn't dream of it,” he said lightly.

“I suppose it is hard to tell someone something when you're not speaking to him,” she said just as lightly.

He bent to take her inseam and stood. “If you have a point to make, Lieutenant, I'm sure I'd love to hear it,” he said, irritated that she thought she had the right to butt into his business at all.

“Curzon had quite the eye for the young ladies,” she said with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. “He appreciated their unbridled enthusiasm and zest for life, but one of the things he constantly wrestled with was their lack of life experience. No matter how much he tried to advise them or help them, they usually insisted on doing things their way and made embarrassing and sometimes costly mistakes. He found in the end that the best approach was to let them live their lives but to be open if they decided to come to their senses.”

“How interesting,” he said in a way that he knew would convey just the opposite. He rolled up his tape measure and quickly input Dax's measurements into his computer. “Let me get you some swatches.” He felt her eyes on his back as he retreated to the stock room. He didn't need some young woman with a worm in her gut telling him how to conduct his affairs. She hadn't even lived those experiences herself. He found it very presumptuous.

When he returned, he opened the swatch book on the top of his counter to the appropriate section of material. “What color range do you like?” he asked.

“I have a weakness for greens and reds,” she confessed.

“Not together, I hope,” he said, glancing at her.

She laughed easily. “No, not together. Some people say any cool and warm clash. Do you agree with that?”

“No, I don't,” he replied, warming to the subject. “It all depends on the quantity and proportion of each, the shade; there are many factors that determine whether colors will complement or clash. Cool and warm has nothing to do with it.”

“I'm glad you think so,” she said. “It probably took you years of practice really to grasp that well.”

As he met her light blue gaze, he realized she had managed to trick him into subtext, no easy feat. His respect for her inched higher. “Not as long as you might think,” he said. “It's amazing what one can accomplish if one just sets the will and mind to it.”

She covered his hand lightly with hers. He only just avoided acting on the impulse to snatch his hand back. His species' natural aversion to casual touch from those not close to them was much stronger in him due to his training and experiences. “He loves you,” she said simply. “He's young, and idealistic, and he has a lot to learn. Believe it or not, I think you're good for him, Garak. Even though I don't know you very well, I'd wager that he's also good for you. I'd hate to see either of you make an avoidable mistake.”

“I'm surprised to hear such sentiments from a Starfleet officer,” he said, directing a pointed glance down at her hand.

She squeezed lightly and released him. “I'm not speaking as a Starfleet officer. I'm speaking as somebody who has kicked around the quadrant more than a few lifetimes and who considers Julian a friend. Anyone he could love as much as he loves you has to have more than a mysterious past and a gift for the gab going for him to move him like that. I'd like to get to know you better, regardless of how things turn out for the two of you, but mostly, I'd actually like to see them work out.”

“I don't know if that will be possible,” he said. “There's more at stake than sentiment here. If he has spoken to you about this, then you're already aware of that.”

“He made a mistake,” she said bluntly. “He should never have asked of you what he asked. He knows that now, and the only reason he hasn't come to tell you that himself is because you told him to stay away. Garak, you're a tailor,” she said gently. “You know better than most that a rip will only get worse the longer it goes without mending. As the older—and wiser, I hope—of the two of you, sometimes you're going to have to swallow your pride and do the mature thing, even when you're in the right and he's not.”

He took a slow inhale, not enjoying the sensation of having to admit that she was right. “I think this lovely shade of teal would suit you very well,” he said, setting a fingertip to one of the swatches. “It will bring out your eyes.”

She graced him with an ambiguous smile and nodded. “I trust your judgment,” she said. “I can't wait to see how it turns out.”

He realized that the Chief's situation must not have yet reached resolution after his conversation with Dax. He wasn't sure that it would be such a good time to approach the doctor while he still worried over the fate of his close friend. However, if he waited until afterward, Julian's anger at his government might be too much to overcome. He closed up shop and approached the infirmary with no small degree of trepidation. When he stepped inside, he saw Julian at one of the work stations, apparently entering data. A couple of other staff members circulated on their own business. He cleared his throat.

Julian turned, unable to hide his surprise and anxiety, his brow creasing. He gestured Garak toward the back and fell into step behind him, closing the office door once both of them were inside. “Have...have you heard something I haven't?” he asked, his voice taut with concern.

“What?” Garak asked. “Oh, no,” he said quickly. “I haven't heard anything about the trial. Dax came by the shop today.” The man's instantaneous expression of irritation and chagrin convinced Garak that Julian hadn't sent her. The tension in him eased slightly. He hadn't liked the notion that Julian would use a proxy to get around the condition he set for their communication.

“Dax has a big mouth,” he said, turning away to fidget with something on his desk.

“I can see why you chased her for so long,” Garak said.

“What? You can?” he turned then, frowning at Garak. “I was under the distinct impression that you don't like any of my friends.”

“I didn't say I like her,” he said, more out of habit than anything else. He grimaced slightly. He couldn't afford to be his usual irascible self, not if he intended to follow the Trill's unsolicited yet sound advice. “Although in time, I believe that I could,” he added.

“What do you want, Garak? I'm busy,” he said gruffly.

Garak considered his answer very carefully before speaking. “I want to know,” he said, reaching to turn Julian to face him, “that we're not doomed to share the fate of those people in that wretched play you like so much. As much as I hate it, there are more than a few disturbing parallels. You may think the whole idea of star crossed lovers is romantic, but the harsh reality is that they die. I can't find anything to love about that, that two people defy their respective families out of sentiment and pay with their lives. I'm no Romeo, and I'm certainly no Juliet. I'm not willing to go that far,” he said, his gaze burning. “Is that the only definition of love that matters to you? Self-destructive insanity?”

Julian swallowed, his Adam's apple bobbing. “No,” he said quietly, his eyes softening as he took both of Garak's hands in his own. “I don't want Miles to die,” he said, “but I had no right to ask you to risk yourself for him. I never knew...” He trailed off then tried again. “The person who came here to plant evidence against Miles is actually a Cardassian. He was disguised as someone Miles knew in the war, and he had everyone fooled for a long time. For the first time, I feel as though I understand some of what I always thought of as your paranoia, and I feel very...small... for what I asked you to do. I wanted to tell you this yesterday, but I felt that the least I could do after...betraying you that way...was to respect your wishes. Can you forgive me?”

“I wouldn't be here right now if I couldn't,” he said. “You have to understand that where Cardassia is concerned...”

“I know,” Julian stopped him. “I can't promise that there will never come a time that either of us has to choose duty over love, but I won't be the one to put you in that position again. I do love you, Elim. I've avoided saying it before now, because I honestly don't know that you feel the same way, or even if you ever will.”

He was quite certain that he didn't, at least not in the way that the young human meant. He didn't even know if he was capable of the same degree of sentiment. All of this ran through his mind lightning quick, but he could bring himself to say none of it. He frowned uncomfortably.

“The point is,” Julian pressed on gamely, lifting his hands and kissing the backs of his knuckles, “my feelings aren't predicated on yours. I know you care. You've shown me in more ways than I deserve given how I treated you. It's enough. It's enough for me that you let me love you and that you don't push me away for it. If that's all we ever have,” his voice wavered slightly before he regained control of it, “then it will be enough. I love who you are, not who I wish you were or who I think you can be, and if what I did made you think either of those things, I can't apologize strongly enough.”

He didn't deserve this dear man. He felt so old in that moment, so irredeemably tainted. How could Julian think he loved him for who he was when he didn't know who he was? How would the compassionate healer feel knowing the hands he held and kissed so tenderly were so stained with blood they would never come clean? He wanted to rail at him and confront him with all of the ugliness of what service to the state really meant when it came to people like himself, but he found his tongue frozen and his words bottled beneath a knot in his throat. He had been humbled to helpless silence, and all he could do was to stand there and let his hands be held.

“You look so sad,” Julian said, giving his hands a squeeze and pulling him into his embrace. “If I do nothing else for you in this life, one day I hope to at least change that.”

At last, he had something to which he could respond without weeping. “You already have,” he said, returning the embrace without reserve. At least in that, he told the truth.

The End
dark_sinestra: (Default)
Author Notes: The time frame of this story encompasses the DS9 episodes Crossover and Tribunal. If you haven't seen the show and you want to know more about what is referenced regarding the episodes, good summaries can be found at the website Memory Alpha. I made the decision not to include much of the actual episodes within the story for the sake of not being redundant for those who are familiar with the show. The story begins right where my story “Slow Burn” left off but makes sense as a stand-alone.
Summary: Doctor Julian Bashir quickly comes to realize that catching a Cardassian's romantic interest is much easier than learning to live with one, particularly one as complex and secretive as Elim Garak, and that a relationship between members of political rivalries is not for the faint of heart.
Author: Dark Sinestra
Date Written: December, 2009
Category: Slash
Rating: NC-17 for some scenes of explicit sex and mild adult language and situations.
Disclaimer: I don't own these wonderful characters, story lines, or settings from Star Trek Deep Space 9. They all belong to Paramount, and the only rewards I reap in writing them are personal satisfaction and fun.
Word Count: 13,899

Garak
Garak's Quarters
2370


Garak listened to the deep, even breathing of his new lover at his side, as astounded by the heat of the man as he was by how quickly Julian managed to fall asleep. He carefully rolled from his back to his side, lifting to an elbow and propping his cheek in his palm. How innocent the doctor looked in his unguarded moment, his strangely smooth face so child-like. Garak had given up on getting any sleep that night despite being tired. Every subtle shift and vocalization of the man at his side jolted him from his few light dozes. He wondered if he would ever become accustomed to having another in his bed or even if he should.

The troubling specter of Tain returned to him now in the quiet darkness, appropriate timing given the nature of the man. He wanted Garak to suffer, and he had gone to great lengths to insure that the torture continued unabated. The possibility that he might try to take Julian away from Garak was very real and even somewhat likely. Garak gently traced the curve of Julian's brow. The man didn't even flinch or stir. He frowned. Was it fair of him to drag such an innocent into his dangerous world where the stakes were always high, and everyone played for keeps? Like it or not, if Julian became closely involved with him, he would be exposed to everything Garak risked. Indeed, he would be a target of the Cardassian's many determined enemies. Little wonder Tain had always warned him of emotional attachments and family ties. Had his father felt this conflicted about Mila? It was difficult to imagine, but given his own very existence, he knew it must be so.

It was hard enough looking out for himself and keeping his own skin intact, even with the benefit of all of his training and honed instincts. Julian was the proverbial babe in the badlands, and the badlands were full of far worse hunters than honges. He sighed softly. He had to believe that the doctor was up to the task of learning all that he needed to teach him. He would simply have to accelerate the program. He turned over and settled his back against his companion, tensing at first when Julian's arm snaked about his waist and eventually relaxing. Yes, sleeping with someone was going to take a lot of work to get used to.

Julian

Julian awoke from a deeper sleep than he had experienced in a long time. Muttering softly, he slid his hand over the empty pillow beside him. His eyes opened fully with the sudden realization that he was not in his quarters followed swiftly by the awareness that he was alone in Garak's bed. He sat up in the dimly lit bedroom, the covers slipping from his chest and settling in a rumpled heap over his lap. “Computer,” he said, “what time is it?”

“06:32,” came the response.

At least he wasn't running late. He swung his legs over the side of the bed and went to relieve himself then wandered naked into the sitting room only to find Garak fully clothed, sipping from a mug, and reading a PADD. Julian's clothes lay neatly folded on one of the dining chairs. Garak glanced up at him. “Good morning, Doctor,” he said pleasantly. “Did you sleep well?”

“Very well,” he answered. He wanted to close the distance between them and kiss Garak good morning, but for some reason the impeccable outfit reminded him of armor, the PADD a shield. “You?”

“Yes. Thank you for asking,” he said, setting the PADD aside and standing. “I was waiting on breakfast until you were awake. What would you like?” He set his mug aside on the small dining table.

“Toast and eggs would be nice,” Julian answered. He felt awkward naked with Garak clothed, so he approached to at least put on his pants. As he neared the table, a terrible stench had him pulling a face. “Good lord, Garak, what is that you're drinking?”

“Hmm?” the tailor glanced at him over his shoulder. “Oh, that's rokassa juice. I like it warm in the mornings. It's much better than fish juice, if you ask me.”

Fish juice? Julian mouthed to himself and shuddered. “What is 'rokassa', dare I ask?” he said, peering into the depths of the mug at the murky orange-ish liquid. It looked about as appetizing as it smelled in his opinion. He slid his pants upward and fastened them then went ahead and pulled his tunic over his head. It didn't seem likely Garak intended to be affectionate that morning. Maybe he's not a morning person, he thought, although he doubted that was the issue. If not, what was?

“It's a type of fruit that grows on Cardassia,” he answered. “Very calming for the nerves. How do you want your eggs?”

“Are you nervous about something?” Julian asked in a lighter tone than he felt. “Oh, over easy, please.”

Garak gave the order and turned to hand him the plate. “Should I be?” he asked, lifting an eye ridge archly.

“Of course not,” he said, rolling a shoulder and accepting the plate. “At least not that I know of.” He sat at the table and waited for Garak to replicate his breakfast. One thing he hadn't given much thought to was how strong most Cardassian food smelled, not at all in a pleasant way. It was going to take some getting used to, sitting across from that and eating his own breakfast with any degree of appetite. He picked at his toast as Garak took his seat. “Is...something wrong, Garak?” he asked, hazarding a glance upward.

“No, my dear,” he answered, meeting Julian's gaze squarely. “Why? Am I giving that impression?”

“Not exactly,” he said, unsure of what he wanted to say or even why he felt uneasy.

“Inexactly?” Garak asked, tilting his head.

“No,” he said, snorting a soft laugh. “It's probably nothing. I suppose, well...I guess I thought things would be a little more...intimate this morning after the night we had,” he said. “I didn't expect to awaken alone in the bed, and when I came out here, you were already dressed and looked as though I was holding you up from starting your day.”

“Ah, I see,” Garak said. He took a bite of his food and a thoughtful sip of his juice. “I'm a creature of habit in many ways,” he said carefully. “You may have already noticed this, but demonstrativeness does not come easily or naturally to me.”

“I've noticed,” Julian said, smiling slightly. He felt himself easing a little at Garak's explanation. It made perfect sense. It was foolish of him to expect that the tailor would change his mannerisms overnight just because their relationship had deepened past friendship. He would have to make some allowances for Garak's reservations, just as he hoped that Garak would make some allowances for his own tendency to be very affectionate with his partners. “I just wanted to be sure you weren't having regrets.” Or changing your mind, he thought worriedly. He tried to read the look in the bright blue eyes, but as was so often the case, the Cardassian was a complete cypher.

“Are you?” he asked lightly.

“Having regrets? No,” Julian said. “I'm having a hard time believing last night even happened, but I don't regret it. I'm wondering how the others will react, though.”

“Others?” Garak asked, setting his mug down and directing more of his attention directly at the doctor.

“Yes,” he answered. “You know, Dax, the Chief, Major Kira.” He paused, not at all liking that look. “What?” he asked.

To his surprise, Garak stood up and circled the table to stand behind him. He looked up and over his shoulder, only to feel the hands that had given him such pleasure the night before settling to his shoulders and kneading with an intimate, familiar touch. Try as he might, he couldn't help but to relax into it and close his eyes. “I'll give you all week to stop that,” he murmured.

“Julian,” Garak said, his tone as caressing and intimate as his hands, “it has been a very long time since I've had anything good to myself. Do you understand what I'm saying?”

“You want me to keep what we've done quiet,” he said, his brows knitting slightly.

“For now,” Garak replied, kissing his ear lightly and making him shiver. “Besides, don't you think it will be fun sharing this? Our secret? You're always saying I'm hiding things. This time, you're the only other one in the know,” he whispered, his breath warm and destroying Julian's ability to concentrate.

He wasn't unobservant enough not to know that he was being manipulated, skillfully at that. However, what Garak said had appeal to him on several levels. What harm could it do to keep things discreet? It would make the times they did come together that much more exciting, particularly trying to escape the notice of people like Odo and Quark, the first uncannily observant, the latter unabashedly nosy.

He smiled and lifted his hands to cover Garak's, pulling the man down for a languid, lingering kiss. “All right, Garak,” he said. “We'll play it your way, for now.” You're not the only one with secrets, he thought, feeling his heart skip a beat with more than desire. He hadn't even considered how difficult it would be to keep his own secret past from the tailor now that they were intimate. He kissed him again, much harder and hungrier. Two could play the distraction game. His was so involved it made both of them late for work.

Garak was right. Sharing such a delicious secret with him was indeed fun. It charged their public lunches with subtext, each subtly attempting to provoke the other without calling attention to themselves. He had to admit that Garak was light years ahead of him when it came to the art of wicked innuendo wrapped in innocent commentary. He was determined to improve and perhaps one day catch the man flat footed, however unlikely that seemed.

He did his best to give the Cardassian plenty of space and privacy, as hard as it was to stay away. He didn't believe he'd get very far if he started pushing too hard, and in truth, he wasn't sure he was ready to open further. For every sporadic act of intimacy, he came to realize he paid a price in being pushed back the next day. If Garak was having that much trouble trusting him, how could he really trust Garak? Besides, if he let him too close, he'd have the urge to tell him everything. If he couldn't resist that urge, who knew what damage his secret could do not only to their relationship but to his entire life as he knew it? Their odd holding pattern was better than nothing and not without its significant pleasures and rewards. Why rock that boat prematurely?

One pleasant side effect of trying to give Garak space involved his deepening friendship with Miles. Beneath the gruff, no-nonsense exterior, he found someone with a sense of fun and adventure similar to his own. Best of all, the man played a mean game of darts. Julian didn't have to hold back much of his skill in order to make their games challenging.

“One more,” the Chief said, losing his third game out of five to the doctor.

Julian laughed. “I'm afraid I've had my fill. Let's have another drink, instead.”

Nodding, O'Brien gestured him ahead of him to the bar. The two of them sat in the midst of the crowd and ordered a couple of pints. “You've finally given up on Dax, then?” O'Brien asked in an offhanded way.

“Pardon?” Julian asked innocently.

“Come off it,” the Chief snorted. “You can't fool me. You know exactly what I'm talking about.” He paused for a sip of his stout. “You haven't mentioned her except in passing for weeks now, and I haven't seen you hit on her in Ops in forever and a day. You have your eye on somebody else, or did you just finally come to your senses?”

He hadn't realized that he had been acting any differently, and it was troubling to think that it was obvious enough that even Miles had noticed it. He wondered who else might be wondering the same thing. “I suppose I just came to my senses,” he said with a self-deprecating chuckle.

“Hnh,” O'Brien muttered and took a deeper swig.

“What's that supposed to mean?” the doctor asked, lifting a brow.

“Oh, nothing,” the bluff man said, waving it away.

“Hardly,” Julian pressed, turning in his bar chair to face him.

“There,” the Irishman jabbed a thick finger in his direction. “You don't give up. It's not like you.”

Damn, he's more observant than I realized, Julian thought in consternation. “All right,” he muttered, his mind racing. What could he say to throw him off the trail? How would Garak handle this? A lot more smoothly than you are, he thought ruefully. “Maybe I do have my eyes on someone else,” he said, looking off into the crowd and taking a slow swallow of his synth ale.

“Thought so,” O'Brien said with satisfaction. “Who is she?”

A sudden thought struck Julian, and he almost laughed aloud. It was plausible enough. The woman was very attractive. The only problem was she was likely to take his head off if this got back to her. He leaned in very close to Miles and whispered.

The man's eyes flew wide. “What? Are you off your nut?”

“What can I say?” Julian shrugged and smirked. “She has a cute nose.”

“It's your funeral,” O'Brien said, shaking his head and punctuating his point with a swig from his pint glass.

Garak
Garak's Clothiers


It was official. Julian and Major Kira were very late in returning from their mission to the Gamma Quadrant. Although the doctor had been coy with Garak about the nature of the mission, he had been quite clear about when they were expected to return. Garak tried not to worry as he finished up his business for the day and closed shop. It was possible they had actually already returned and that Julian had his own business to attend in the infirmary. His schedule kept him far busier than Garak, and the tailor knew better than to try to demand more time with him, particularly when it came to his duties as an officer.

After locking up for the night, he strolled down to the infirmary and ducked his head inside. He recognized the nurse on duty as someone who was aware that he and the doctor often met for lunch and occasionally dinner. “Sorry to bother you,” he said, “but has Doctor Bashir returned, by any chance?”

She glanced up at him, startled from studying a chart. “I...” she said, blinking rapidly. “I'm sorry, Sir, but I don't think I'm allowed to tell you anything.”

That would be a “no”, Garak thought darkly. He smiled and inclined his head. “That's quite all right. Thank you for your time.” He stood just outside the doorway and considered his options. He could always try to hack into the computer system, but was such a drastic step really warranted yet? They were several hours late, not days, and if he did get caught, it would be very difficult if not impossible to talk his way out of it. Asking any of the Starfleet officers was out of the question. They wouldn't tell him anything, and they'd wonder why he asked to begin with. He knew they didn't approve of his association with the doctor. He didn't want to make Julian's job any more difficult than it already was.

In the end, he settled on trying Quark. The Ferengi kept his fingers in several pies around the station. If Garak played it carefully, he might learn something. If Quark didn't know, he wouldn't be out anything for the asking. He settled his features to mild annoyance and hurried down the Promenade to the bar. As he stepped through the wide entrance, he glanced about swiftly. Sighing, he wove through the early dinner crowd and took a seat at the bar, still looking around from that vantage.

“Garak, always a pleasure. What can I get you this evening?” Quark asked, approaching as he polished a glass.

Garak gave a final look before giving a small start and turning his attention to Quark. “Hm?” he asked, raising his brow ridges.

Quark leaned an elbow on the bar top and set the glass aside. “Looking for someone?”

“Oh, no,” Garak said, waving him off. “I'll have a glass of kanar, please.” He smiled pleasantly. As soon as Quark turned his back, he started craning his head once more.

He smiled inwardly as Quark's voice dropped to a more secretive tone. “If you are looking for someone, I might be able to help you, unless it's something I shouldn't know about?”

Garak turned back to him, glanced about to make sure no one was standing too close to them, and said, “Well, I really shouldn't say anything. It would just be embarrassing to the doctor.” He took the kanar glass and slid a bar of latinum across the bar top.

“Ah, you're looking for Doctor Bashir,” Quark said, taking the money. “I haven't seen him in a couple of days. It has something to do with starting a hospital on the new colony in the Gamma Quadrant. I didn't pay that much attention. You know how he goes on.”

“Yes,” Garak said, sipping his kanar. A dangerous glitter came to his eyes. “He's very tiresome at times.” He no longer had to feign irritation. Julian told Quark more about his mission than he did Garak, so obviously it wasn't some sort of Federation secret. Just as quickly, he let the irritation go. Wasn't he always chiding the man for being too trusting? He should consider the fact that he hadn't been told an improvement, not a slap in the face. He smiled faintly and took another sip. There was hope for the man after all, assuming of course that he was all right.

“You said it would be embarrassing?” Quark prodded him, curiosity plain in the curve of his toothy smile.

“My dear man, I said no such thing,” Garak said firmly with the sort of smile he found few dared to question. It worked like a charm. The Ferengi bartender quickly backed down and moved on to another customer. Garak finished his kanar and left the bar for his quarters.

When several more hours passed with still no word from the doctor and no answer to his communication hails to his quarters, he decided that now he had good reason to be worried. Being unable to ask anyone was positively maddening. In the end, he decided to take a peek in the computer system after all. He felt fairly confident that he wouldn't be caught. He wasn't happy with what he discovered, that the Rio Grande's warp signature had been found along with the trace of a plasma leak, but that there was no sign of the ship or debris in the Gamma Quadrant or the wormhole. “Where are you?” he murmured, his stomach feeling leaden.

Julian
USS Rio Grande


Doctor Bashir almost couldn't believe that he and Major Kira had made it back from that bleak parallel dimension in one piece. He yawned and rubbed tiredly at his filthy face before turning his attention back to the controls and helping the Bajoran officer pilot the runabout back to the docking ring. Neither of them had said much on the return trip, both wrapped in their thoughts of what they had experienced and the implications of it all. Although at the beginning of their return trip, before everything had gone so terribly wrong, he had decided to further the ruse that he was now interested in Kira instead of Dax, he felt no desire to continue it. What he wanted more than anything in that moment was to see Garak, his Garak, so that he could exorcise the memory of that other brutish Garak, a thug who possessed just enough of his lover's cunning to resemble him in a twisted, frightening way on more than a physical level.

“Hey,” Kira said more gently than was usually her wont, “are you OK?”

Glancing at her, he nodded tightly. He was far from it, but she wasn't the one he wanted to confide in, the one he needed. “Are you?” he asked.

She nodded, and he could tell that she was being as dishonest with him as he with her. They docked the damaged craft and stepped back into the comforting embrace of Deep Space Nine. He hadn't realized just how much he had come to view the place as home before encountering the dark, oppressive Terok Nor. He glanced at Kira as they walked together toward debriefing. What was it like for her, he wondered, to have memories of this place as an ore processing center under the brutal boot heel of the Cardassian Union and to live here now as it was? He decided he might ask her one day, but not today.

When they reached the central core, Commander Sisko took one look at the doctor and said, “Go get cleaned up and rest. This can wait until morning.” He turned his attention to Kira. “Major, do you need some time?”

She glanced at Julian and shook her head, looking odd and out of place in a purple evening gown. “No, Commander,” she said. “Let's go ahead and get this over with.”

Julian gratefully left them, hurrying into the turbo lift and heading for the habitat ring. He wondered if Garak had been worried about him. Even though he intended to go to his quarters to get cleaned up first, instead it seemed his feet had a mind of their own. Within a few minutes, he was outside Garak's quarters, filthy, aching, exhausted, and dehydrated. He triggered the hail without hesitation.

The door opened almost instantly, revealing, despite the late hour, a fully dressed and very concerned looking Cardassian. That concern deepened as soon as his eyes lit upon Julian. “Oh, my dear,” he said, seizing him by the elbow and guiding him into the low lit sitting room. “Sit down right here,” he directed, taking him to the sofa.

Julian half sat, half collapsed, wondering how he had managed to stay on his feet for as long as he had. He hardly heard Garak at the replicator. A moment later, he had a glass in his hand and was being helped to drink. The taste was unusual but not unpleasant. “What is this?” he asked.

“It's something to help hydrate you faster,” Garak replied, “an electrolyte solution we give to our soldiers in the field.” He was a solid, comforting presence seated right next to Julian, and his hand on the glass remained steady even when the doctor's faltered. “Don't gulp it down. I know you want to. If you drink it too fast, it will just come right back up and make you worse.”

He was grateful for the low lighting as he felt like one raw nerve. He nodded and allowed Garak to pace him with the drink, accepting a second once he had finished the first. He did feel a little better, finding he had the strength to sit up a little straighter and hold the glass by himself. “I'm sorry,” he said. “I'm getting your couch all filthy, and I know how you can't abide dirt in your quarters.”

“Nonsense,” Garak tsked and shook his head. “You stay right there as long as you need to.” He squeezed his knee gently and left his hand there.

“Aren't you going to ask me what happened?” he asked after a few moments.

“You'll tell me when you're ready,” Garak replied. “I'm much more interested in the fact that you're here now in one piece than in taxing you by asking you to relive something that was plainly difficult.”

Unbidden tears stung Julian's eyes but refused to fall. In all of his imagining, he hadn't expected the tailor to be nearly this kind or understanding. It went a long way toward driving the memory of that other Garak out of the fore of his thoughts. He looked deep into the shadowed blue eyes that had never left him since they sat together and set his glass on the floor beside his feet. “I'd...like to be held,” he said hesitantly, “for just a while, if you don't mind. You probably want me to bathe first, though. I know I smell awful.”

He could've sworn reproach flashed briefly in Garak's eyes just before he took him into his arms and cradled him just as he was, dirt, stink and all. He didn't intend to fall asleep, and yet he must have, for the next he was aware he was cleaner and dressed in clothing that didn't fit properly at all, too loose in the waist and neck and too long in the sleeves. He lay on the sofa with a pillow under his head and a soft blanket draped over his shoulders and tucked beneath his sock clad feet. Lifting his head, he saw Garak seated close by, alert and attentive. “What time is it?” Julian asked thickly, trying to shake the cobwebs of exhaustion from his mind.

“Don't worry,” the tailor replied. “I won't allow you to oversleep. You have some time yet to rest.”

He wanted to protest. His body would have none of it. Resting his head back on the pillow, he closed his eyes. The next time he opened them, it was to the sensation of his hair being stroked back from his forehead. Garak knelt beside him, close enough that his clean, pleasingly exotic scent lingered in and tickled his nose. “I'm sorry to have to awaken you, dear,” he said, “but if you're expected to report to duty today, you're going to need to get up now. I took the liberty of cleaning your uniform. I didn't have time to mend it, though.”

He felt the sting of those tears again, his emotions all over the place as a result of his ordeal. How had he ever doubted that this man cared for him? Just because Garak wasn't prone to sweet whispers and public displays of affection, it didn't mean he didn't feel. He vowed that he'd remember this, particularly in the times that his lover seemed distant. “You didn't have to do that,” he said, his voice a bit thick.

“I know,” Garak said, giving his hair a final stroke and standing. “Why don't you go take a shower? I couldn't clean you up as much as you need without awakening you. When you get out, I'll have you some breakfast ready.”

He nodded and did as he was asked. He stayed in the shower much longer than usual and wondered how long it would take before he felt truly clean or like himself again. As he stepped out, he noticed several bruises in the mirror along his torso, arms, and yes, his back, too. He thought of all the slaves they had been forced to leave behind and frowned deeply. Had they managed to do any good, or had they just made things worse? He wasn't eager to return to try to find out. He dressed in his shabby uniform, marveling at how clean it was. With a stab of guilt, he realized that Garak must not have gotten any sleep at all.

The smell of eggs, toast, and sausage greeted him upon his return to the sitting room. There was no trace of Cardassian food on Garak's table and only one plate. “Aren't you eating?” he asked.

Garak shook his head. “I'll eat once you've left,” he said. “I know my food doesn't exactly agree with you, and it's important that you get something in you. I do hope they won't be expecting you to put in a full day's work,” he said critically. “You need time to rest and recover.”

“I don't think they will,” he reassured him. “Commander Sisko just wants me to come in for a debriefing. Unless there's a severe medical emergency, I plan to take the rest of the day off.”

“Good,” he said, puttering about while Julian sat down to eat. “You know how to find me if you need anything.”

He tried not to wolf down the food, but it wasn't easy to control himself. His body had been deprived of nutrients and overworked for far longer in that mirror universe than he had been missing in this one. “I'll probably sleep all day,” he said between bites. “I would like company after you get off work, though. There are some things about what happened that I need to talk about. I'm not sure you're going to like them.”

“I don't like sending you away perfectly healthy and seeing you come back looking like a prisoner of war,” Garak said a bit tartly. “If those new colonists did this to you—oh, don't look so startled. Quark told me about it when I was looking for you. If they did, I might have something to say about it.”

“You were looking for me?” he asked, wanting to hide his smile and unable to prevent it.

The look Garak shot him was priceless. “Eat your breakfast, Doctor,” he said dryly. “Hunger has obviously disarrayed your mind.”

Julian finished up, gave him a quick kiss, and returned to his quarters in time to don his spare uniform. As he suspected he would, the Commander relieved him of duty for the day after the thorough debriefing. He had never been so happy to be in his pajamas and in his own bed than when he was allowed to return to his quarters. He was asleep almost as soon as his head hit the pillow and didn't awaken again until his door chime dragged him out of troubled dreams. It took him a bit to remember that he had told Garak to come by after work. Had he truly slept all day? “Enter,” he said, rubbing his eyes and slowly sitting up. “I'm back here in the bedroom,” he called.

Garak appeared in the doorway, holding a flat box wrapped with a festive ribbon and looking at him very crossly. “Did you even know who was at your door?” he asked.

“I knew you'd be coming by after work,” Julian answered a little defensively.

“Did you also know what time it is?” Garak demanded.

The doctor sighed. “Garak, could you please give it a rest right now? I'm still very tired.”

“Exactly the moment an enemy would choose to strike you,” the tailor said pointedly. “Honestly, Doctor, I could've been anyone. Would it hurt you to be a little more careful? It could hurt you if you aren't.”

“Your concern is touching,” he said a little flatly, annoyed. “What's in the box?”

“Open it and find out,” he said, closing the distance to the bed and offering it.

He took it and eyed Garak askance. Was this another one of his tests? Obligingly, he shook the box first and tapped the lid. Garak rolled his eyes and looked away. “How melodramatic,” he said, sounding very put upon. “Hardly the way to treat a present.”

Julian's lips twitched with reluctant amusement. He pulled the ribbon off the box and opened it, only to find a lovely pair of new pajamas folded neatly inside. “You made these?” he asked as he pulled them out. The fabric was very soft and light, some sort of silk, he figured, but he didn't know such things nearly as well as the tailor. They were deep forest green with subtle threading of gold, just enough to make them shimmer when the light hit them but not enough to be gaudy.

“Do you really think I'd give you something ready made?” the tailor huffed. “Of course I did. I wasn't going to give them to you yet, but after seeing some of those bruises, I decided you'd appreciate something gentle on your skin.”

“What am I going to do with you?” Julian asked, touched more than he could say.

“Don't expect that I'll let you do much while you're in that state,” Garak replied breezily, a teasing twinkle in his eyes.

“Very funny,” he snorted and climbed out of the bed. “I want to put these on, and then we need to talk.” He felt a little self-conscious about his battered body, so he stepped into the bathroom to change. If Garak thought anything of it, he didn't give any indication of such, a fact for which the doctor was grateful. The pajamas were hands down the most comfortable clothing he had ever owned. He marveled at the perfect fit, just enough flow for comfort, not so much that they would twist on him in his sleep. They were also flattering. Leave it to his lover and his impeccable taste to be able to create flattering pajamas! “What do you think?” he asked as he stepped out and turned all the way around.

“I think I may have to rethink my notion of keeping you from getting too active,” Garak said, his smile completely wicked.

Julian laughed, startled by the sudden tease. He had to hand it to Garak. He kept him on his toes, always. He climbed back into his bed and patted the thin mattress to encourage the tailor to come sit with him. The man did so, facing him and sitting cross legged at the foot of the bed. “What happened to me and Major Kira didn't happen on New Bajor,” he began. “In fact, it didn't happen in this universe at all.”

He related the entire account from start to finish, holding nothing back, how they encountered mirror versions of many people they knew, how Kira was fortunately given more freedom, how he was worked as a slave. It was harder for him to talk about that universe's Garak, but with his Garak's gentle encouragement, he managed to get it all out. It was so strange to him how Garak could be so completely closed off and hard to read most of the time and yet so incredibly easy to talk to. He felt better when he was finished, for although he had been thorough during his debriefing, he had shared nothing about how he had felt, how frightening it had been, the threat of hopelessness, the horror of killing that universe's Odo, the overriding fear that they might never return to their own world, that they would never get home. He suddenly realized that in some ways, what he had experienced was what Garak faced every single day. He stopped talking and searched the other man's gaze, reaching across the short expanse of the bed and lightly stroking a hand down his cheek.

“What was that for?” Garak asked, tipping his head.

“For you,” he said with a soft smile and a shrug. He knew that if he said more, Garak would take it as pity and close off immediately. He didn't want that. What he did want scared him a little. He didn't think before his ordeal that he'd get to such a place emotionally so quickly. “How determined are you not to tax me?” he asked, his voice dipping into an intimate register without his even trying.

“Quite,” Garak answered firmly. “Even more so after hearing what it is you went through. What you need is plenty of rest, plenty of fluids, and time to recuperate your energy.”

Julian knew that look. He knew he had best be damned persuasive, or he'd get nowhere. “Yes,” he said quietly, “physically, that is what I need, and as a doctor, believe it or not, I do know how to take care of myself.” He made sure to smile so that Garak would know he wasn't chiding him. “There's something else I need more, though,” he said, leaning forward to take both gray hands in his and squeeze. He stroked his thumbs lightly over the backs of the hands, never anything less than fascinated with how much the texture changed depending upon the direction of the stroke. “I need you. I want you...in...in me.” His eyes shifted focus with Garak's, eye to eye, left to right, as he willed the Cardassian to understand what he meant.

“Julian,” Garak breathed his name on the barest exhale. “It can be painful, particularly the first time when you've never done such a thing before. After all you've already been through and with all those bruises on your back...”

He squeezed his hands tighter to shush him. “I know what I'm asking,” he said. “Please, Elim, don't make me beg.”

Garak made a small sound in his throat, leaning forward and drawing Julian into his arms. He kissed his face, small, light kisses all over, cheeks, lips, chin, and eyelids as he said, “Never, my dear. I'd never be so cruel. If you're sure, we'll do this, but I fully expect that if I hurt you too much, you will stop me.” He pulled back to fix him with a stern gaze.

“I promise,” he said, and he meant it.

“Wait here,” the older man told him, rising from his place and retreating into the sitting room beyond. When he returned, he held a small tub of something in his hand. He set it on the night stand beside the bed and sat on the edge of the bed next to Julian.

“What is that?” the doctor asked.

“Something we'll need later,” he said a bit cryptically. “I had to tweak the replicator a little bit. I'll make sure it's set properly again before I leave.” He lifted Julian's hand closest to him and stroked his fingers over the back and the palm, spreading the long tan fingers and massaging the webbing between each one.

Julian watched the slow, gentle motions, mesmerized as much by the sight as the sensation. He had long known that Garak had dexterous hands, even before he began experiencing the pleasure of them first hand. This took things to a whole new level. “Are you trying to put me to sleep?” he asked playfully. It was unbelievably relaxing, erotic, too, but in his current state, he could just as easily lie back and slumber as follow through with his own request.

Garak answered his question by pressing a kiss to his palm, lifting liquid blue eyes to meet his gaze as he did so. He shivered lightly and shivered again when those lips moved to his wrist and he felt a gentle graze of teeth across the thin skin there. He ran a cool hand slowly upward, pushing back the loose pajama sleeve and exposing his sensitive inner arm. His lips followed in the wake of his hand, tongue tip darting out to taste and tease.

“All right,” Julian moaned. “I'm in no danger of falling asleep now.” For all of Garak's many protestations that he was unfamiliar with human anatomy, he seemed to know exactly what he was doing, finding spots that Julian never would have believed could be erogenous and proving him wrong beyond any shadow of doubt. He was already panting, and Garak hadn't even removed his pajama top.

When he did, he took it a button at a time, using his teeth and tongue. Julian took the opportunity to delve his fingers deep into the man's thick hair, something he loved to do and didn't get to indulge nearly often enough. He tipped his head back, giving access to the hollow of his throat. Garak swept it with his tongue and pressed lush, full kisses upward toward his ear, suckling his earlobe and tracing all along the outer shell. His breath was warm and heavy, breaking Julian out in goose flesh. He had to have that mouth on his, to taste the very slightly raspy tongue, to feel himself penetrated in one way since Garak was being so damned casual about taking his time. He took the Cardassian's face in both hands and kissed him greedily, drawing his lower lip outward and raking it with his teeth.

Although Garak answered his passion in kind, it didn't make him rush. He broke the kiss, only to push the doctor back firmly onto the bed, the pajama top gaping open and exposing his chest and stomach. The bottoms were prominently tented and already showing wet from Julian's exponentially increasing state of arousal. The Cardassian leaned over him, kissing and biting a line down the center of his chest, seizing a nipple between his sharp teeth, and flicking with his tongue until the younger man was writhing and squirming. “Please,” Julian panted. “Please, Elim...soon. You said you wouldn't make me beg.”

Garak lifted his gaze, his chin resting on Julian's chest. The gleam in his eyes was wicked. “I'm doing what you asked,” he said, his voice rich in his desire. “I never said I'd hurry.”

He groaned, lowering his hands to either side and twisting them in the under sheet of his bed. “You're killing me,” he protested, half meaning it. The tailor had never taken him like this, never made him wait so long. He ground the back of his head into his pillow when Garak reached his belly button, circling it with his tongue until Julian thought he'd explode and then delving inward. He cried out shamelessly, aching for him in a way he wouldn't have believed possible before then.

He almost sobbed his relief when he felt the man's fingers in his elastic waistband, carefully lifting the bottoms over his throbbing manhood and whisking the pants off of him. He should have known better. The wicked man assiduously avoided the obvious, instead spreading his legs and giving tender ministrations to his inner thighs and then the backs of his knees. Is it possible to squirm out of one's own skin? He wondered dizzily.

When Garak worked his way back upward, he settled his hands to the back of each knee, carefully spreading Julian wider and exposing him fully. He knelt lower on the bed, and Julian looked up at him, stilling from the weight of his gaze. There was want, yes, burning desire, but in that moment, he saw more. He caught a glimpse, only a glimpse, of his dear Elim unmasked. In later years, when he thought of need, of heat, of love, he would think of the color blue, not red, and of that one searing glimpse into a magnificent heart of flame.

Garak's mouth on his most hidden, tender parts drove all cogent thought from his mind. By the time he saw him strip himself and reach for the mysterious tub on the bedside, he was little more than a quivering mass of need and appetite. He felt something cool and slightly numbing being rubbed on and into him. Once more, the tailor took his time being thorough, starting with one finger and easing up to two. Julian's eyes rolled back in his head. He hardly recognized his voice as his own. He started to protest when he felt the fingers withdraw, stopped when he felt something much hotter and slick in their place.

It was hard to focus, but he had to see his lover's face. The scales were darker, particularly along his neck, and his eyes were black rimmed with coldfire blue. “Tell me when to stop,” he said thickly, pressing his hips forward. In a matter of moments, the doctor understood the benefit of the numbing cream. Even with it, he was quickly stretched to discomfort and then pain. He gasped and tensed. Garak froze, giving him time to adjust. “Breathe with me, dear,” he said softly. “Slow inhales and exhales.”

He rode the smooth voice and found himself relaxing. The pain eased, and he nodded, his hair drenched with sweat and clinging to his pillow. “I'm all right now,” he breathed. “More, please.”

The tailor gave him what he asked for, tenderly, carefully. After another pause for him to regain his composure, he heard him say, “I'm in all the way.”

“Come to me,” he said, beckoning. “Cover me. I want to kiss you again.”

Garak shifted his weight as he leaned forward, using his powerful arms to either side of Julian to position himself so that there would be no sudden jolts. With his weight pressing downward like that, it was almost too much. Instead of kissing him, Julian sank his teeth into the flared ridge beneath his ear to avoid crying out. The effect was instantaneous and remarkable, the Cardassian's entire body wracked by a heavy spasm. “Julian,” he said, sounding choked, “if you keep doing that, I don't think I'll be able to control myself for long. I don't want to hurt you.”

He eased the pressure of his teeth and licked teasingly over the spot he had bitten. “Sorry,” he said, not feeling it in the slightest.

“You'll have to forgive me if I doubt your sincerity,” Garak said, turning his head to capture his lips in a heated kiss. When he seemed certain that he wasn't hurting his partner, he rocked his hips in slow, even strokes. His belly scales raked Julian's stone hard sex, the build of heat and friction too much for the doctor. He came in wracking spasms, adding to the slippery mix of sweat and the Cardassian's copious moisture. Much to his surprise, he never went soft, his pleasure instead immediately starting to build again. Garak had to know that would happen. It must have been why he keyed him up to such fever pitch in the first place.

He tangled both hands in the hair at the back of Garak's head, the two holding one another's gaze. He realized with a shiver that there was only one other person he had ever actually made love to. He had thought that when it happened again, if it happened again, it would be another remarkable woman, not a man, not like this. Against all better judgment and sense, against his lover's frequent advice, he found himself opening wide, yearning toward him. He felt he could drown in those eyes, lose himself and never fully return. What did secrets matter, his or Garak's, when they could touch like this? I love you, he thought fiercely, only holding his tongue because he knew the man wouldn't be able to accept it yet. It was just one more secret, one he could express in every touch if he chose, and he knew that he would, every chance he got. If Garak were even half as perceptive as he seemed, perhaps on some level, he would understand.

Garak's eyes slid shut. A moment later, Julian felt him pulsing hot and wet deep within him, the man's groan vibrating him bone deep. The doctor continued to squirm and thrust until he finished himself a second time, only then stilling and holding the tailor's lax weight atop him with a wrap of arms and legs. He nuzzled him cheek to cheek and ear to ear, murmuring softly, “I don't want to wake up alone in bed in the morning. I want you to stay.”

“I will,” Garak said, turning to press a soft kiss.

Hoping he stayed in a pliant mood, he added, “I want something else that I know you aren't going to like. I'm tired of keeping this a secret.”

He quickly gave up trying to hold Garak atop him. It was no use. He was stronger and determined. The Cardassian rolled to the side and sat up, planting his feet on the floor. “Julian,” he said, sounding exasperated.

“What?” he asked, rolling to his side to face him. “What's so wrong with wanting to be able to talk about us to my friends? Why are you so against it? Are you ashamed of us?”

Garak jerked his head back, giving him a regal profile. “Do you really think that?” he demanded reproachfully.

He sighed, wondering how they could go from such an intimate moment to being at loggerheads within the blink of an eye. “If you'd give me a reason, I wouldn't have to come up with my own,” he said, pushing up to an elbow.

“Yours are so creative,” he said spitefully. “I'd hate to deprive myself of the inner working of your insecurities. The answer is right in front of your face. It's not my fault you'd rather indulge yourself instead of see it.”

He had learned enough about Garak to know that when he started such deliberate provocation he was usually hurt or trying to distract him from something. Instead of taking the bait, he gave it hard thought. What logical reason could Garak have for not wanting him to talk about them? Cardassians were insular, some of them even xenophobic. That couldn't be true of Garak, or he wouldn't be in his bedroom right now. Other Cardassians? But there were no other Cardassians on the station. And yet Tain knew a great deal about me, down to my tea preference. Of course! Tain! He sat up, wonderfully sore but no longer focused on his body. “You're worried that Tain will find out,” he said. “That's it, isn't it?”

“You don't know him,” Garak said softly. “You don't know how spiteful, how dangerous he can be. If he decides to go for you, I won't be able to protect you, not for long.”

“I don't want you to protect me,” he said, caressing Garak's shoulder. “This is my decision to make, my risk to take if I choose. I'm...beyond flattered...that you're this concerned, but I have a say in this, too.”

“You and your Federation ideals of democracy,” Garak snorted without real heat. He did look exasperated, however.

He smiled and leaned to press a kiss to the back of his neck. “I want to be able to share this with my friends. Not...details. I'd never violate your privacy like that, but you're important to me. This is important to me, and it's marvelous, not some dirty little secret. If I want to hold your hand in public, I should be able to. No more hiding. Not this, not us. All right? You let me and Starfleet worry about my safety.”

“Starfleet,” Garak said derisively. “You have to promise me you'll start being more careful,” he added earnestly. “Find out who's at your door before you open it. Pay attention to who's around you on the Promenade and in Quark's. Occasionally look behind you when you walk. In particular, be wary of other Cardassians. Promise me!”

“I promise,” he said. “I'll take your hints and tips to heart. I know you're worried, but that level of paranoia isn't healthy.”

“That level of paranoia is the only thing that has kept me breathing all these years,” Garak countered. “I'd like it if you continued breathing, too. In fact, I'll take it very personally if you stop.”

“How personally?” he asked coyly. The tailor grunted in response and stood. “I was teasing,” Julian said quickly.

“I know. I need to relieve myself, if that's all right with you in our little democracy of two?” he asked archly.

“I'll be waiting for you,” he said, lying back again and pulling the covers aside to make room for him. Garak didn't make him wait long. With both of them exhausted, they fell asleep easily and slept straight through until morning.

Profile

dark_sinestra: (Default)
dark_sinestra

August 2010

S M T W T F S
123456 7
891011121314
15161718192021
22232425262728
293031    

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags